One of the most stressful days of my life occurred at the end of July 1980. I had been spending the previous few months commuting between the UK and the USA, courtesy of Freddy Laker, spending three weeks in Connecticut before a break of a week at home in Coulsdon with Sylvia and the infant James, and then flying back to the USA for another sojourn. For some months, we had been trying to sell the house, while I looked for a place to live in Norwalk, CT., and began to learn about US customs, banking practices, documentary requirements for applying for a mortgage, etc. etc.. Meanwhile, I started implementing the changes to the Technical Services division of the software company I was working for, believing that some new methods in the procedures for testing and improving the product with field enhancements, as well as in the communications with the worldwide offices and distributors, were necessary. Sylvia successfully sold the house. I had to arrange for our possessions to be transported and stored, and decide when and how we should eventually leave the UK. On the last decision, Sylvia and I decided that using the QEII for the relocation would be a sound choice, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, perhaps, and one that would be less stressful for the three of us. We thought we would stay in the USA for a few years before returning home.
And then, three days
before we were due to sail, I discovered that our visas had still not come
through. I had been told by my boss (the CEO of the company) that an attorney
who specialised in such matters would apply for an L-1 visa (a training visa,
of limited duration), and that it would later be upgraded to a resident alien’s
visa. I had met the attorney, and given him all the details, and he had
promised me that I would be able to pick it up at the American Embassy in
London. But when I went there, the officials knew nothing about it. Some
frantic phone-calls across the Atlantic followed, and I was eventually able to
pick up the visas the day before we left Southampton. Such was the panic that I
cannot recall how we travelled from home to Southampton, or how we packed for
the week’s cruise with a ten-month old son, but we made it. The cruise itself
turned out to have its own nightmares, as my wallet was stolen (probably by a professional
pickpocket who funded his trips by such activities), and I spent the last three
days on the ship desperately looking for it, since it contained my driving
licence (necessary for applying for a US driver’s license), as well as a few
other vital items. It was not a comfortable start to our new life.
Fortunately, we still had our passports and visas intact. We were picked up in New York, and I was able to show Sylvia her new house (which, of course, she had never seen before). If she had any qualms, she was very diplomatic in suppressing them. We settled in: the neighbours were kind. They were Jews originally from Galicia, Bill and Lorraine Landesberg. I recall that Bill named ‘Lemberg’ as his place of birth – what is now known as Lvov, in Ukraine. (Incidentally, I recall a school colleague named Roy Lemberger. I conclude now that his forefathers must have moved from Lemberg some generations before in order for his ancestor to be given the name ‘the man from Lemberg’.) I suspect that the Landesbergs found us a bit exotic, even quaint.
I recall also that my
boss had encouraged me to rent, not buy (‘Interest rates will come down in a
couple of years’), but I had thought that he was probably trying to cut down on
relocation expenses. That conclusion was solidified by another incident. During
the summer, he had succeeded in selling his outfit to a local timesharing
company (‘timesharing’ being what was not called ‘cloud computing’ at the
time). I obtained a copy of the parent company’s Personnel Policies, and
discovered that it offered a more generous overseas relocation allowance, and
presented my findings to my boss. He was taken by surprise, and somewhat
crestfallen, as he knew nothing of the policy, and the expenses had to come out
of his budget.
In any case, this windfall
helped with the acquisition of new appliances, required because of the voltage
change. I must have applied for a re-issue of my UK licence, and soon we
acquired two cars. We chose General Motors models, a decision that my
colleagues at work also found quaint, as they were buying German or Swedish
automobiles, and stated that no-one would buy an American car those days.
Gradually, we found a pace and rhythm to life, a reliable baby-sitter, and the
changes I had made at the company seemed to have been received well –
especially by the support personnel I had left behind in Europe. My parents
were coming out to visit us that Christmas.
Indeed, I was next
recommended (by my predecessor) to host and speak at the key product Users’
Group being held that autumn/fall. I later learned that relationships between
the company management and the Users’ Group were very strained, because of
failed promises and indifferent support, and I was thus a useful replacement to
address the group – a fresh face, with a British accent, an expert in the
product, with no corporate baggage. I thus quite eagerly accepted the
assignment, prepared my speeches, and set out for Toronto, where the meeting
was being held. It all went very well: the group seemed to appreciate the
changes I was making, and I was able to offer several tips on how to diagnose
the system expertly, and improve its performance.
Thus I made my way back
through Toronto airport with some glow and feeling of success. Until I
approached the US customs post, after check-in. There I was told that I was not
going to be allowed to re-enter the United States, as I was in possession of an
L-1 visa, and as such, had committed an offence in leaving the country, and
could not be re-admitted. (My visa had not been checked on leaving the US, or
on entry to Canada, where my British passport would have been adequate.) I was
marched off to a small room to await my fate. Again, the experience must have
been so traumatic that I don’t recall the details, but I believe that I
pleaded, and used my selling skills, to the effect that it had all been a
harmless mistake, and Canada was really part of the North-American-GB alliance,
and it wouldn’t happen again, and it was not my fault, but that of my employer,
and I had a young family awaiting me, so please let me through. The outcome was
that a sympathetic officer eventually let me off with an admonishment, but I
could not help but conclude that a tougher individual might not have been so
indulgent. What was the alternative? To have put me in a hotel, awaiting a
judicial inquiry? This could not have been the first time such a mistake
occurred, but maybe they didn’t want to deal with the paperwork. And I looked
and sounded harmless, I suppose.
I eventually acquired the much cherished ‘Green Card’, which gave me permanent resident status, and the ability to change jobs. (That became important soon afterwards, but that is another story.) This was an arduous process, with more interviews, forms to fill out, travelling to remote offices to wait in line before being interrogated by grumpy immigration officials. Many years later, we repeated the process when we applied for citizenship. It was something we should have done before James reached eighteen, as he had to go through the process as well on reaching that age. One reason for the delay was that, for a period in the 1990s, adopting US citizenship meant a careful rejection of any other allegiance, and we were not yet prepared to abandon out UK nationality. At the end of the decade, however, we were allowed to retain both, so long as we declared our primary allegiance to the USA. (Julia was born here, so is a true American citizen, as she constantly reminds us.) More questions, visits to Hartford, CT., citizenship tests on the US constitution and history, and then the final ceremony. I noticed a change: when I returned from a visit abroad, and went through the ‘US Citizens’ line, the customs official would look at my passport, smile and say ‘Welcome Home’.
Illegal Immigration
All this serves as a
lengthy introduction to my main theme: what is it about ‘illegal immigration’
that the Democratic Party does not understand? I know that I am not alone in
thinking, as someone who has been through the whole process of gaining
citizenship, that such a firm endorsement of an illegal act is subversive of
the notion of law, and the judicial process itself. When, at one of the early
Democratic Presidential Candidate debates held on television, all the speakers
called not only for ‘open borders’ but also for providing free healthcare to
all illegal immigrants and asylum-seekers, I was aghast. Did they really think
that was a vote-winner, or were they all simply parading their compassionate
consciences on their sleeves, hoping to pick up the ‘progressive’ or the
‘Hispanic’ vote? For many congresspersons seem to believe that all ‘Hispanics’
must be in favour of allowing unrestricted entry to their brethren and sisterhood
attempting to come here from ‘Latin’ America. (Let us put aside for now the
whole nonsense of what ‘Hispanic’ or ‘Latino’ means, in relation to those
inhabitants of Mexico and South America who speak Quechua, Aymara, Nahuatl,
Zapotec, German, Portuguese, etc. etc.) Many ‘Hispanic’ citizens who are here
legally likewise resent the entitlements that others from south of the border
claim, suggesting that it is somehow their ‘right’ to cross the border
illegally, and set up home somewhere in the USA. There should either be a
firmer effort to enforce the law, as it is, or to change it.
Moreover, the problem is
by no means exclusively one of illegal immigration. It concerns authorized visitors
with temporary visas who outstay their welcome. Almost half of the undocumented
immigrants in the USA entered the country with a visa, passed inspection at the
airport (probably), and then remained. According to figures compiled by the
Center for Migration Studies, ‘of the roughly 3.5. million undocumented
immigrants who entered the country between 2010 and 2017, 65% arrived with full
permission stamped in their passports.’ The government departments responsible
can apparently not identify or track such persons. I read this week that an
estimated 1.5 million illegal immigrants reside in Britain.
The problem of mass
migration, of refugees, of asylum-seekers affects most of the world, in an
environment where asylum was conceived as a process affecting the occasional
dissident or victim of persecution, not thousands trying to escape from poverty
or gang violence. But we do not hear of throngs of people trying to enter
Russia, China, or Venezuela. It is always the liberal democracies. Yet even the
most open and generous societies are feeling the strain, as the struggles of EU
countries trying to seal their borders shows. It is not a question of being
‘Pro’ or ‘Anti’ immigration, but more a recognition that the process of
assimilation has to be more gradual. A country has to take control of its own
immigration policy.
I was reminded that this cannot be made an issue of morality, instead of political pragmatism, when I recently read the obituary of the Japanese Sadako Ogata, the first woman to lead the U.N. Refugee Agency. She was quoted as saying: “I am not saying Japan should accept all of them [people escaping from Syria]. But if Japan doesn’t open a door for people with particular reasons and needs, it’s against human rights.” The statement contained the essence of the dilemma: Ogata recognised presumably inalienable human ‘rights’ to move from one country to another, but then immediately qualified it by suggesting that only ‘particular reasons and needs’ could justify their acceptance. And who is to decide, therefore, which reasons and needs are legitimate? Not an Open Borders policy, but some form of judicial investigation, presumably.
. . . and Healthcare
The Democratic candidates then compounded their confusion by their demonstration of ‘compassion’ for claiming that they would allow such illegal immigrants free access to healthcare. Now here is another controversial example of the clash between ‘rights’ and pragmatism. Heaven knows, the healthcare ‘system’ in this country is defective and ‘broken’, but then I suspect that it is in any other country where, alternatively, medical treatment is largely controlled by the state. I read last week that Britain’s National Health Service has 100,000 vacancies, and that 4.4 million persons are now on waiting lists. (We have the antithesis of the problem over here. While a patient needing a knee-replacement has to wait six months or more in the UK, when I was referred to a knee specialist a few months ago, within ten minutes, without even calling for an MRI, the doctor recommended, because of arthritis showing up on X-Rays, that I needed a knee-replacement, and, before you could say ‘Denis Compton’, he would probably have fitted me in for the operation the following week if I had pursued it. His prosperity relies on his doing as many operations as possible. I am successfully undertaking more conservative treatments. Moreover, the American insurance system is littered with incidents where insurance companies pay absurd sums for processes that never happened.) France, I read, is having similar problems as the UK: is Finland the current model for how welfare and enterprise coexist successively? Maybe we should all migrate to Finland.
‘Medicare for all’. Apart from the fact that such a program is estimated by its champions to cost about $30 trillion over the next ten years, where will all the doctors and medical practitioners come from to satisfy the new demands? Will they be raided from ‘developing’ nations, who would surely ill afford the loss? Again, this matter is often represented as an ‘entitlement’ issue, one of ‘basic human rights’. Consider what the UN says. Article 25 of the United Nations’ Universal Declaration of Human Rights states that ‘Everyone has the right to a standard of living adequate for the health and well-being of himself and of his family, including food, clothing, housing and medical care and necessary social services.’ Well, one can regret the obviously sexist language here – what about ‘every person and his or her wife or husband, and members of their blended or rainbow family, including members of the LGBQT community’ – but let that pass. It also did not state that subscribing nations should appoint a Minister for Loneliness. This was 1948, after all.
Reflect also on what the Declaration does not
say: “Every individual should
have access to healthcare, including the ability to gain, in a matter of four weeks,
an appointment with a reputable gastro-enterologist whose practice is within
twenty miles of where he or she lives.” “Every individual has the right to be
treated by a qualified shaman who can recite the appropriate incantations over
the invalid for an affordable fee.” “Every individual has the right to decline
approved immunization processes for their children out of religious
conviction.” I do not make these points as a frivolous interjection, but again
to point out how the provision of healthcare in any country has to be based on
pragmatics and economics, and will often clash with religious opposition and
superstitions.
It is bewildering how
many of the electorate in the USA appear to have swallowed the financial
projections of Senators Warren and Sanders for their expansive plans. To
suggest that such money can be raised by taxing what are mostly illiquid
assets, and that such government programs could presumably be permanently
funded by the continuance of such policies, is economic madness. Some
commentators have pointed out that wealthy individuals would find ways of
avoiding such confiscation, yet I have noticed very little analysis of the
effect on asset prices themselves in a continued forced sale. The value of many
assets cannot be determined until they are sold; they would have to be sold in
order to raise cash for tax purposes; if they are to be sold, there have to be
cash-owning buyers available; if a buyers’ market evolves, asset values will
decline. (One renowned economist suggested that the government could accept
stocks and shares, for instance, and then sell them on the open market . . .
. !) The unintended consequences in the areas of business investment and
pension values would be extraordinary. Yet the Democratic extremists are now
claiming that such a transfer of wealth will provoke economic growth, quickly
forgetting the lessons of a hundred years of socialism, and also, incidentally,
undermining what some of them declare concerning the deceleration of climate
change.
In summary, we are
approaching an election year with a Democratic Party desperate to oust Donald
Trump, but in disarray. The candidates for Presidential nominee are a
combination of the hopelessly idealistic, the superannuated and confused, and
the economically illiterate. I believe that those who stress the principles of
Open Borders and a revolutionary Medicare for All program seriously misjudge
the mood and inclinations of what I suppose has to be called ‘Middle America’.
But now Michael Bloomberg has stepped into the ring. As [identity alert]
‘an Independent of libertarian convictions with no particular axe to grind’, I
have found it practically impossible to vote for either a Republican or a
Democratic Presidential candidate since being granted the vote, but here comes
someone of proven leadership quality, a pragmatist (for the most part), and one
who has changed his political affiliations – just like Winston Churchill. In a
recent interview, he described himself as ‘a social liberal, fiscal moderate,
who is basically nonpartisan’. I could vote for him. But Michael – you will be
78 next February! Another old fogey, like Biden and Sanders! Why didn’t you
stand four years ago?
The Kremlin Letters
‘The Kremlin Letters’
I started this bulletin by referring to experiences from thirty-nine years ago, and conclude by describing events thirty-nine years before that, in 1941. This month I started reading The Kremlin Letters, subtitled Stalin’s Wartime Correspondence with Churchill and Roosevelt, edited by David Reynolds and Vladimir Pechatnov, which was published last year. It is proving to be an engrossing compilation, since it exploits some previously undisclosed Russian archives. The Acknowledgements inform readers that ‘a carefully researched Russian text was revised and rewritten for an Anglophone audience’. The core material is therefore what historians prefer to base their interpretations on – original source documents, the authenticity and accuracy of which can probably not be denied. A blurb by Gabriel Gorodetsky on the cover, moreover, makes the challenging assertion that the book ‘rewrites the history of the war as we knew it.’ ‘We’? I wondered to whom he was referring in that evasive and vaguely identified group.
Did it live up to the challenge?
A crucial part of the editing process is providing context and background to the
subjects covered in the letters. After reading only one chapter, I started to
have my doubts about the accuracy of the whole process. David Reynolds is a
very accomplished historian: I very much enjoyed his In Command of History,
which analysed Winston Churchill’s questionable process of writing history as
well as making it. I must confess to finding some of Reynolds’s judgments in The
Long Shadow: The Great War and the Twentieth Century a little dubious, as
he seemed (for example) to understate what I saw as many of Stalin’s crimes.
What caught my attention
was a reference to the Diaries of Ivan Maisky, the Soviet Ambassador in
London for much of WWII. I have previously explained that I think Maisky’s
Diaries are unreliable as a record of what actually transpired in his conversations
with Churchill and Eden, in particular, and regretted the fact that certain
historians (such as Andrew Roberts) have grabbed on to the very same Gabriel
Gorodetsky’s edition of the Diaries (2015) as a vital new resource in
interpreting the evolution of Anglo-Soviet relations. (see https://coldspur.com/guy-liddell-a-re-assessment/) Now David Reynolds
appears to have joined the throng. Is this another mutual admiration society?
The controversy (as I
see it) starts with Stalin’s initial letter to Churchill, dated July 18, 1941,
a few weeks after Barbarossa (the invasion of the Soviet Union by Nazi Germany),
following Churchill’s two messages of support communicated via Ambassador
Cripps. Stalin’s message included the following paragraph:
“It is easy to imagine
that the position of the German forces would have been many times more
favourable had the Soviet troops had to face the attack of the German forces
not in the region of Kishinev, Lwow, Brest, Kaunas and Viborg, but in the
region of Odessa, Kamenets Podolski, Minsk and the environs of Leningrad”. He
cleverly indicated the change of borders without referring to the now embarrassing
phenomenon of the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact. (Stalin then went on to request,
absurdly and impertinently, that Great Britain establish ‘fronts’ against
Germany in northern France and the Arctic.)
What is this geographical lesson about? Reynolds introduces the letter by writing: “And he sought to justify the USSR’s westward expansion in 1939 under the Nazi-Soviet Pact as a life-saver in 1941, because it had given the Red Army more space within which to contain Hitler’s ‘sudden attack’.” My reaction, however, was that, while Stalin wanted to move very quickly on justifying the borders defined by the Molotov-Ribbentrop Pact, his military analysis for Churchill’s benefit was poppycock. For what had been a strong defensive border built up during the 1930s, known as the Stalin Line, had effectively been dismantled, and was being replaced by the Molotov Line, which existed as a result of aggressive tactics, namely the shared carve-up of Poland and the Baltic States by Nazi Germany and Soviet Russia. (See diagrams below. In all the historical atlases I possess, I have not been able to find a single map that shows the Stalin and Molotov Lines, and the intervening territory, clearly, and have thus taken a chart from Read’s and Fisher’s Deadly Embrace, which does not include the border with Finland, extended it, and added the locations Stalin listed.)
The Stalin LineThe Molotov LineThe Area Between the Stalin Line and the Molotov Line
I was confident, from my reading of the histories, that the Soviet Union’s annexation of the limitrophe states (as Hitler himself referred to them) had weakened the country’s ability to defend itself. After all, if the ‘buffer’ states’ that Stalin had invaded (under the guise of the secret protocols of the Molotov-Ribbentrop pact) had been allowed to remain relatively undisturbed, Hitler’s invasion of them on the way to Russia in the spring of 1941 would have warned the Soviet Union that Hitler was encroaching on the Soviet Union’s ‘sphere of influence’ and that its traditional, internationally recognised border would soon be under attack. ‘More space’ was not a benefit, in other words. Thus the analysis of this period must address how seriously Stalin believed that forcing the buffer states to come under the control of the Soviet army would impede a possible invasion (which Stalin expressly still feared) rather than facilitate it. Reynolds does not enter this debate.
Ambassador Maisky
delivered this message from Stalin to Churchill at Chequers. Reynolds then
echoes from Maisky’s diary the fact that Churchill was very pleased at
receiving this ‘personal message’, and then goes on to cite Maisky’s impression
of Churchill’s reaction to the border claims. “Churchill also expressed
diplomatic approval of Stalin’s defence of shifting Soviet borders west in
1939-40: ‘Quite right! I’ve always understood and sought to justify the policy
of “limited expansion” which Stalin has pursued in the last two years’.”
Now, my first reaction
was that Churchill, as a military historian and as a politician, could surely
not have expressed such opinions. I seemed to recall that he had been highly
critical of both the Nazi invasion of Poland as well as the Soviet Union’s
cruel takeover of the Baltic States, where it had terrorized and executed
thousands, as well as its disastrous war against Finland in the winter of 1940.
(Lithuania was initially assigned to Germany, according to the Pact, but was
later transferred to the Soviet Union’s sphere of influence.) Churchill must also
have known that dismantling a strong defensive wall, and trying to establish a
new one, under pressure, in countries where Stalin had menaced and antagonised
the local citizenry, would have been a disastrous mistake as preparation for
the onslaught that Hitler had long before advertised in Mein Kampf. Did
he really make that statement to Maisky? Had these assertions of Maisky’s been
confirmed from other sources?
Then I turned the page
to read Churchill’s response to Stalin, dated July 20. Here was the evidence in
black and white: “I fully realise the military advantage you have gained by
forcing the enemy to deploy and engage on forward Western fronts, thus
exhausting the force of his initial effort.” This was astonishing! What was
Churchill thinking? Either I was completely wrong in my recollection of how
historians had interpreted the events of Barbarossa, or Churchill had been woefully
ignorant of what was going on, and insensitive to the implications of his
message, or the British Prime Minister had been tactfully concealing his real
beliefs about the annexations in an attempt to curry favour with Generalissimo
Stalin. Which was it? In any case, he was shamelessly and gratuitously expressing
to Stalin approval of the brutal invasion of the territory of sovereign states,
the cause he had gone to war over. Churchill’s message consisted of an
unnecessary and cynical response to Stalin’s gambit, which must have caused many
recriminations in negotiations later on. As for ‘exhausting the force of his
initial effort’, Churchill was clutching at Stalin’s straws. Where was the
evidence?
I decided to look up evidence
from sources in my private library to start with. First, Maisky’s Diaries.
Indeed, the details are there. Maisky indicates that he translated (and typed
up) the message himself, and that, since he told Anthony Eden that it dealt
with ‘military-strategic issues’, the Foreign Secretary did not request that he
be in attendance when it was read. Maisky adds that ‘the prime minister started
reading the communiqué ‘slowly, attentively, now and then consulting a
geographical map that was close at hand’. (Those placenames would certainly
have not been intimately familiar.) Maisky singles out, rather implausibly,
Churchill’s reaction to the ‘expansion’ policy. When Churchill had finished
reading the message, however, Maisky asked him what he thought of it, and
Churchill ‘replied that first he had to consult HQ’. One thus wonders whether
he would have given anything away so enthusiastically in mid-stream, and why he
would have concentrated on the geographical details when the substance of the
message related to more critical matters.
What other records of
this visit exist? I turned to John Colville’s Fringes of Power: 10 Downing
Street Diaries,1939-1955. Colville records the meeting, albeit briefly. “At
tea-time the Soviet Ambassador arrived, bringing a telegram for the P.M. from
Stalin who asks for diversions in various places by English forces. It is hard
for the Russians to understand how unprepared we still are to take the
offensive. I was present while the P.M. explained the whole situation very
clearly to poor, uninformed Maisky.”
Maisky records Churchill’s protestations about the futility of trying to
invade mainland Europe without admitting his own miserable ignorance: Colville
makes no reference to the exchange over the Baltic States.
Did Churchill or Eden
make any relevant observation at this time? I have only my notes from Eden’s The
Reckoning, which refer to Maisky’s demands for the Second Front, but
indicate nothing about the Baltic States at this time. (The matter would
surface ominously later in the year, when joint ‘war aims’ were discussed.). I
own only the abridgment of Churchill’s war memoirs, which contains no
description of the meeting with Maisky. And what about the biographies? The
Last Lion, by William Manchester and Paul Reid, while spending several paragraphs
on Stalin’s demands for a second front, makes no mention of the telegram and
the Maisky meeting, or the contentious issue of Soviet borders. Roy Jenkins’s Churchill
is of little use: ‘Maisky’ appears only once in the Index, and there are no
entries for ‘Barbarossa’ or ‘Baltic States’. I shall have to make a visit to
the UNCW Library in the New Year, in order to check the details.
Next, the military
aspects of the case. Roger Moorhouse, in The Devil’s Alliance, provides
a recent, in-depth assessment. “Since
the mid-1920s, the USSR had been constructing a network of defenses along its
western border: the ukreplinnye raiony,
or ‘fortified areas,’ known colloquially as the ‘Stalin Line.’ However, with
the addition of the territories gained in collaboration with the Germans in
1939 and 1940, those incomplete defenses now lay some three hundred or so
kilometers east of the new Soviet frontier. Consequently, in the summer of
1940, a new network of defenses was begun further west, snaking through the
newly gained territories from Telŝiai in Lithuania, via eastern Poland, to the
mouth of the Danube in Bessarabia. It would later be unofficially named the
‘Molotov Line’.” These were the two boundaries to which Stalin referred,
obliquely, in his telegram.
Moorhouse explains how
the Soviets were overwhelmed in the first days of the invasion, partly because
of Stalin’s insistence that his forces do nothing to ‘provoke’ Hitler, but also
because his airfields and troops were massively exposed. “After two days, the
capital of the Lithuanian Soviet Republic, Vilnius, fell to the Germans; a week
after that, the Latvian capital, Riga, the Byelorussian capital, Minsk, and the
western Ukrainian city of L’vov (the former Polish Lwów) had also fallen. By
that time, some German units had already advanced over 250 miles from their
starting position. Already, almost all the lands gained under the pact had been
lost.” The Red Air Force had been annihilated on the ground, with thousands of
aircraft destroyed because they sat in airfield in rows, unprotected and
unguarded. “Facing the full force of the blitzkrieg, the Red Army was in
disarray, with surviving troops often fleeing eastward alongside columns of
similarly leaderless refugees. In some cases, officers attempting to stem the panic
and restore order were shot by their own troops.”
This account is echoed
by Antony Beevor, in The Second World War: “The
Red Army had been caught almost completely unprepared. In the months before the
invasion, the Soviet leader had forced it to advance from the Stalin Line
inside the old frontier and establish a forward defence along the
Molotov-Ribbentrop border. Not enough had been done to prepare the new
positions, despite Zhukhov’s energetic attempts. Less than half of the
strongpoints had any heavy weapons. Artillery regiments lacked their tractors,
which had been sent to help with the harvest. And Soviet aviation was caught on
the ground, its aircraft lined up in rows, presenting easy targets for the
Luftwaffe’s pre-emptive strikes on sixty-six airfields. Some 1,800 fighters and
bombers were said to have been destroyed on the first day of the attack, the
majority on the ground. The Luftwaffe lost just thirty-five aircraft.” Michael
Burleigh, in his outstanding Moral Combat, reinforces the notion of
Soviet disarray: “On 22 June three million troops, 3,350 tanks, 71.146
artillery pieces and 2,713 aircraft unleashed a storm of destruction on an
opponent whose defences were in total disarray, and whose forces were deployed
far forward in line with a doctrinaire belief in immediate counter-attack.”
Yet I struggled to find detailed
analysis of the effect of the moved defensive line in accounts of the battles.
Christer Bergstrom’s Operation Barbarossa 1941: Hitler Against Stalin,
offers a detailed account of the makeup of the opposing forces, and the
outcomes of the initial dogfights and assaults, but no analysis on the effect
on communications and supply lines that the extended frontier caused.
Certainly, owing to persecutions of local populations, the Soviet armies and
airforce were operating under hostile local conditions, but it is difficult to
judge how inferior the Soviet Union’s response was because of the quality of
the outposts defending the frontier, as opposed to, say, the fact that the military’s
officers had been largely executed during the Great Purge. The Soviet airfields
were massively exposed because German reconnaissance planes were allowed to
penetrate deep into the newly-gained territory to take photographs – something
they surely would not have been permitted to perform beyond the traditional
boundaries. On the other hand, I have found no evidence that the Soviet
Union was better able to defend itself in Operation Barbarossa because of the
movement of its western border, as Stalin claimed in his telegram.
I have also started to
inspect biographies of Stalin. Dmitri Volkogonov’s Stalin: Triumph and
Tragedy (1998, English translation 1991) is quick to list several causes
for the disaster of Barbarossa: Stalin’s hubris in wanting to restore the old
imperial borders too quickly, the lack of attention to defensive strategies, the
fact that, in January 1941, General Zhukov recommended unsuccessfully that the
‘unfavourable system of fortified districts’ be moved back 100 kilometres from
the new border, the overall zeal in meeting production quotas resulting in too
many defective aircraft, and high crash rates, and their poor protection on
exposed airfields. But while criticising Stalin, Volkogonov appears the
inveterate Communist, claiming equivocally that
‘while the moral aspect of the annexation of the Baltic states was
distinctly negative, the act itself was a positive [sic!] one’, that
‘the overwhelming majority of the Baltic population were favourable to their
countries’ incorporation into the Soviet Union in August 1940’, and even that
‘the decision to take over Western Ukraine and Byelorussia . . . was broadly in accord with the desire
of the local working class population’. These statements are highly
controversial, and further study is called for. Meanwhile, Marshall Zhukov in
his Memoirs (1969) offers a mostly propagandist account of the
tribulations of 1941, but does provide the scandalous information that German
saboteurs had cut the telegraph cables in all of the Western Frontier
Districts, and that most units had no radio back-up facilities.
How did Churchill’s attitudes
over the Baltic States evolve over time? Anthony Read’s and David Fisher’s Deadly
Embrace contains an indication of Churchill’s early opinions cited from the
latter’s Gathering Storm: “The British people . . . have a right, in conjunction with the
French Republic, to call upon Poland not to place obstacles in the way of a
common cause. Not only must the full co-operation of Russia be accepted, but
the three Baltic States, Lithuania, Latvia, and Estonia, must also be brought
into the association . . There is no means of maintaining an eastern
front against Nazi aggression without the active aid of Russia. Russian
interests are deeply concerned in preventing Herr Hitler’s designs on Eastern
Europe.” Yet that was said in April 1939, well before the pact was signed.
Churchill at that time was surely not considering that the Baltic States had to
be occupied by the Soviet Union in order to provide a bulwark against
the Germans. In any case, the States (and Poland) were more in fear of the
Bolsheviks than they were of the Nazis.
I turned to Robert
Rhodes James’s edition of his speeches, Churchill Speaks 1897-1963, and
was rather astonished by what I found. On October 1, 1939, after war had been
declared, and after the dismemberment of Poland, Churchill referred to
‘Russia’s’ interests without referring to the fate of the Baltic States. “What
is the second event of this first month? It is, of course, the assertion of the
power of Russia. Russia has pursued a cold policy of self-interest. We could
have wished that the Russian armies should be standing on their present line as
the friends and allies of Poland instead of as invaders. But that the Russian
armies should stand on the line was clearly necessary for the safety of Russia
against the Nazi menace.” A highly inflammatory and cynical opinion expressed
by the future Prime Minister, who quickly turned his attention to the Balkans
in his ‘riddle wrapped in a mystery inside an enigma’ oration.
A few months later,
Churchill picked up his analysis with commentary on the Finnish war, where the
Soviet invasion (part of the exercise to create a buffer zone between Leningrad
and hostile forces) had provoked a robust reaction in Britain, and even calls
to send troops to help the Finns. Again, Churchill evinced more rhetoric than
substance. “Only Finland – superb, nay sublime – in the jaws of peril – Finland
shows what fine men can do. The service rendered by Finland to mankind is
magnificent. They have exposed, for all to see, the military incapacity of the
Red Army and of the Red Air Force. Many illusions about Soviet Russia have been
dispelled in these fierce weeks of fighting in the Arctic Circle. Everyone can
see how Communism rots the soul of a nation: how it makes it abject and hungry
in peace, and proves it base and abominable in war. We cannot tell what the
fate of Finland may be, but no more mournful spectacle could be presented to
what is left to civilized mankind than this splendid Northern race should be at
last worn down and reduced to servitude by the dull brutish force of
overwhelming numbers.” Well, it surely did not take the invasion of Finland to
show how a nation subjugated by Communism could be ruined, as the famines of
the Ukraine and Stalin’s Gulag had showed.
On March 30, 1940,
Churchill was again critical of the two totalitarian states. “What a frightful
fate has overtaken Poland! Here was a community of nearly thirty-five millions
of people, with all the organization of a modern government, and all the traditions
of an ancient state, which in a few weeks was dashed out of civilized existence
to become an incoherent multitude of tortured and starving men, women and
children, ground beneath the heel of two rival forms of withering and blasting
tyranny.” Indeed, sir. Yet Churchill could be remarkably selective in
identifying the places suffering under extremist cruelty: Britain was at war
with Germany, not with the Soviet Union, and he would come to soften his
criticism of Stalin’s variety of tyranny.
For the year after his
appointment as Prime Minister, Churchill was concentrated primarily on the war
in western Europe, and the threats of invasion, and his speeches reflect those
concerns. All that time, however, he was welcoming the time when the Soviet
Union would be forced to join the Allies. In February, 1941, he reminded his
audience that Hitler was already at the Black Sea, and that he ‘might tear
great provinces out of Russia.’ In April, he said that the war ‘may spread
eastward to Turkey and Russia’, and that ‘the Huns may lay their hands for a
time upon the granaries of the Ukraine and the oil-wells of the Caucasus.” By
this time he was warning Stalin of the coming German invasion, advice that the dictator
chose to ignore.
When the invasion
occurred, Churchill immediately declared his support for the Soviet Union. This
was the occasion (June 22, 1941) when he professed that ‘no one has been a more
consistent opponent of Communism than I have for the past twenty-five years’.
But then he dipped into his most sentimental and cloying prose: “I see the
Russian soldiers standing on the threshold of their native land, guarding the
fields which their fathers have tilled from time immemorial. [Actually, not.
Millions of peasants had been killed and persecuted by Stalin, whether by
famine or deportation. Their fields had been disastrously collectivised.] I
see them guarding their homes where mothers and wives pray – ah yes, for there
are times when all pray – for the safety of their loved ones, the return of
their bread-winner, of their champion, of their protector. I see the ten
thousand villages of Russia, where the means of existence was wrung so hardly
from the soil, but where there are still primordial human joys, where maidens
laugh and children play.”
This is all romantic tosh,
of course. Stalin had so monstrously oppressed his own citizens and those in
the countries he invaded that the Nazis, from Estonia to Ukraine, were initially
welcomed as liberators by thousands who had seen family members shot or
incarcerated, simply because they were bourgeois or ‘rich peasants’, who had
seen their churches destroyed and their faith oppressed, and who had
experienced their independent livelihood being crushed. As Christopher Bellamy
writes, in the Oxford Companion to Military History. “The next biggest
contribution [to Soviet victory] was made by Hitler, who failed to recognize
the importance of the fact that his armies were initially greeted as liberators
in Belorussia and the Ukraine.” Some maidens did indeed start laughing when the
Germans arrived, as Georgio Geddes’s extraordinary account of Ukraine in 1941
to 1943, Nichivó: Life, Love and Death on the Russian Front, informs us.
Moorhouse and others
have written of the dreadful purges and deportations that took place after the
Soviets invaded the Baltic States, and the portion of Poland awarded to it
through the Pact. From The Devils’ Alliance, again: “In the former Polish eastern regions, annexed
by Stalin in 1939, at least 40,000 prisoners – Poles, Ukrainians, Byelorusians,
and Jews – were confined in overcrowded NKVD prisons by June 1941. As
elsewhere, some were released or evacuated, but around half would not survive.
The worst massacres were in L’vov, where around 3,500 prisoners were killed
across three prison sites, and at Lutsk (the former Polish Ĺuck), where 2,000
were murdered. But almost every NKVD prison or outpost saw a similar action –
from Sambor (600 killed) to Czortkov (Czortków) (890), from Tarnopol (574) to
Dubno (550).” Moorhouse continues: “Latvia had scarcely any history of
anti-Semitism prior to the trauma of 1939 to 1941; it had even been a
destination for some Jews fleeing the Third Reich, including Russian-born
scholar Simon Dubnow. Yet, in 1941 and beyond, it became the scene – like its
Baltic neighbors – of some of the most hideous atrocities, in which local
units, such as the infamous Arajs Kommando, played a significant role. It seems
that the Soviet occupation – with its informers, collaborators, denunciators,
and persecutions – had so poisoned already fragile community relations that,
even without Nazi encouragement, some sort of bloody reckoning became
inevitable.”
These facts were all revealed with the benefit
of hindsight, and access to archives. I need to inspect diplomatic and
intelligence reports to determine exactly how much Churchill knew of these
atrocities at the time. After all, the deportation and execution of thousands
of Polish ‘class enemies’ was concealed from Western eyes, and the Katyn
massacre of April-May 1940 remained a secret until April 1943, to the extent
that Stalin claimed that the Germans were responsible. By then, his British and
American allies were too craven to challenge him, even though they knew the
truth. Yet Churchill’s previous comments showed he was under no illusions about
Soviet persecution of even nominal opposition. If ‘communism rots the soul of a
nation’, it presumably rotted the Baltic States, too.
I started this exercise
in the belief that I would be uncovering further mendacity by Maisky, and soon reached
the stage where I was astonished at Churchill’s obsequious response to Stalin.
Stalin laid a trap for Churchill, and he walked right into it. One cannot
ascribe his appeasement of Stalin solely to his desire to encourage the Soviet
leader to continue the fight against Hitler, and his need to rally the British
public behind a regime that he had condemned for so long. Churchill acted meanly,
impulsively, and independently. In his recent biography of Churchill, Andrew
Roberts writes: “Churchill announced this full-scale
alliance with Soviet Russia after minimal consultation with his colleagues.
Even Eden had precious little input into the decision. Nor had he consulted the
Russians themselves. Over dinner at Chequers that evening Eden and Cranborne
argued from the Tory point of view that the alliance ‘should be confined to the
pure military aspect, as politically Russia was as bad as Germany and half the
country would object to being associated with her too closely’. Yet Churchill’s
view ‘was that Russia was now at war; innocent peasants were being slaughtered;
and that we should forget about Soviet systems or the Comintern and extend our
hand to fellow human beings in distress’. Colville recalled that this argument
‘was extremely vehement’.” He does not mention whether anyone brought up the
fact that Stalin himself was responsible for the deaths of millions of peasants
in his own homeland.
Throughout,
Churchill showed as much disdain for the fate of the Baltic States as
Chamberlain had done over the rape of Czechoslovakia. I believe that it is a
topic that cries out for re-assessment. Churchill certainly did not know the
extent of the disaster in the Soviet Union’s defences in July 1941, but,
knowing so little, he did not need to go overboard in agreeing with Stalin’s
claims. We thus have to face the possibilities: either a) Churchill knew all
along about the cruelty of Soviet oppression in the areas between the Stalin
Line and the Molotov Line, and chose to suppress them in his desire to rally
Stalin to the cause of fighting Hitler, or b) he had managed to remain ignorant
of what persecutions were occurring in these buffer states, sandwiched between
the infernal machines of Nazism and Bolshevism. And, whichever explanation is
correct, he omitted to explain why he, a military man, believed that the Soviet
Union had managed to contain better the onslaught of the Nazi war machine by choosing
to defend remote boundaries created in a campaign of aggression.
It
is hard to accept the second thesis. The famous cartoon by Low, published in Punch
in September 1939, where Hitler and Stalin rendezvous over dead bodies, with
Hitler saying ‘The scum of the earth, I believe?’, and Stalin responding ‘The
bloody assassin of the workers, I presume?’, reflected well the mood and
knowledge of the times. In the USA, Sumner Welles was much more hard-nosed
about the menace represented by the Soviets. As the excellent Moorhouse again
writes: “Nonetheless, in British government circles the
idea of de facto recognition of the annexations was soon floated as a
possible sop to bring Stalin onside. The American reaction was more principled.
Undersecretary of State Sumner Welles issued a formal statement – the Welles
Declaration – condemning Soviet Aggression and refusing to recognize the
legitimacy of Soviet control in the region, citing ‘the rule of reason, of
justice and of law,’ without which, he said, ‘civilization itself cannot be
preserved.’ In private he was even more forthright, and when the Soviet
ambassador, Konstantin Oumansky, opined that the United States should applaud
Soviet action in the Baltic, as it meant that the Baltic peoples could enjoy
‘the blessings of liberal and social government,’ his response was withering.
‘The US government,’ Welles explained, ‘sees no difference in principle between
the Russian domination of the Baltic peoples and the occupation by Germany of
other small European nations.’”
David Low’s Cartoon on the Nazi-Soviet Pact
The research will continue. I believe an opportunity for re-interpretation has been missed, contrary to Gorodetsky’s bubbly endorsement. (And I have read only one chapter of The Kremlin Letters so far. What fresh questions will it provoke?) Can any reader out there point me to a book that carefully dissects the implications of the defence against Barbarossa from the Molotov line, and maybe a study of virtual history that imagines what would have happened had Stalin been able to restrain himself from moving his defensive line westwards? Did Basil Liddell Hart ever write about it? In the meantime, I echo what I wrote about the Appeasement of Stalin a few months ago (see coldspurappeasement), except that I admit that I may have been too generous to Churchill in that piece. What was really going on in his mind, apart from the sentimentality, and the desire to capture some moving sentences in his oratory? It seems to me that Hitler inveigled Stalin into exposing his armies where they would be more vulnerable to his attack, that Stalin hoodwinked Churchill into making a calamitous and unnecessary compliment to Stalin’s generalship, and that Churchill let down the Baltic States by mismanaging Stalin’s expectations.
The last point to be made is to draw parallels with these times. The question of borders is all very poignant in view of current geopolitics. NATO was designed to provide concerted defence against westward extensions of the Soviet Empire. When communism died, NATO’s mission became questionable. Then Putin annexed the Crimea, supported separatists in eastern Ukraine, and this month forged a tight embrace with Belarus. Largely because of the reoccupation by the Soviet Empire after World War II, both Estonia and Latvia have 25% Russian ethnicity. Could Putin, in his desire to ‘make Russia great again’, possibly have designs on Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania?
I wish all coldspur readers the compliments of the season. I leave for two weeks in Los Altos, CA on December 17.
When
I first started planning this bulletin, I had imagined that Sylvia, Julia and I
would be leaving North Carolina for California for a couple of weeks over
Thanksgiving, departing on November 18, and that I would thus not be able to
publish any intensive research this month. We then learned that our son’s new house,
being built in Los Altos, would not be occupiable until late November, so we
had to postpone our visit until mid-December. The tragic fires in the state
have imposed additional stresses on Pacific Gas and Electric, which has
accordingly been tardy in installing the power-lines for the house (which
involved digging a trench under the road). PG&E may not be the best managed
utility in the country, but others’ suffering has been unimaginable, and we
must all be patient.
Nevertheless,
I decided that I needed a break from the more intensive and exhausting work
that a segment like the study of the House of Peierls demanded, and I am using
this opportunity to bring readers up-to-date on a number of research projects.
The
BBC and Christopher Andrew
One
of my most intense recent frustrations has to do with the behaviour of the BBC,
specifically the editors of the BBC Radio 4 Today programme, and what I have
called the ‘grandstanding’ of Sir Christopher Andrew, who is wheeled out by the
corporation when it wants to add gravitas to some segment on
intelligence. The matter in question concerns an intelligence officer, Eric
Roberts, who was informed in 1947 by Guy Liddell of suspicions about a senior
MI6 officer’s being a Soviet mole, but was then apparently strongly discouraged
from saying anything further in 1949, when he (Roberts) returned from an
assignment in Vienna. The easiest way for me to explain the saga here is to
reproduce part of the text that I sent to Sarah Sands, the current editor of Today.
(She was not Editor when the segment in question was aired, but I would claim
that she holds a professional responsibility on behalf of her predecessors.)
“The
story was issued by Sanchia Berg on July 14, 2015, and the related Magazine
entry can be seen at https://www.bbc.com/news/magazine-33414358
. It concerns a letter that Eric Roberts, an MI5 field agent, wrote to Harry
Lee, an old friend, in the late 1960s. Sir Christopher Andrew is quoted as
commenting: ‘It’s the most
extraordinary intelligence document I’ve ever seen. It’s 14 pages long – it
will keep conspiracy theorists going for another 14 years. It’s a mixture of
fact and fiction and the other thought I have is to be desperately sorry for
the individual who wrote it.’
Now, I suspect that you will agree that, in
order for the ‘conspiracy theorists’ (itself an odd, and disparaging, term for
the authorised historian of MI5 to use) to be kept busy, the letter would have
to become publicly available for inspection. A research colleague of mine
approached Ms. Berg, asking about the letter’s availability. Her reply was evasive, maintaining that, as far as she knew, the
family had not published the letter in full, and suggesting we consult ‘Agent
Jack’, by Robert Hutton, for possible further extracts. Hutton does indeed
quote from Roberts’s letter, but provides no clue as to its whereabouts, and
our attempts to contact him on the matter have remained unanswered.
We thus next contacted Professor Andrew himself, and were astonished to receive his reply, by email, part of which ran as follows: “Sorry, I don’t have a clear recollection of this document.” Given the significance that he imparted to the document only four years ago, it seems inexplicable to me that Sir Christopher could have so easily forgotten about it. And, in view of the fact that he is regarded as the doyen of intelligence historians, I believe those of us who toil without such publicity deserve greater consideration than he offers us by what I can only describe as irresponsible behaviour. I know of other prominent researchers in this field who resent Sir Christopher’s constant criticism of anyone whose research into intelligence penetration contradicts his often erroneous conclusions. [I note now that Professor Andrew has not been knighted. coldspur, February 2, 2021]
I wonder, therefore, whether it is timely for you to enter the
ring, to contact Sir Christopher about his high-handed behaviour, to ask him to
offer the world an explanation, to re-consider using him for such promotional
purposes in the future, and perhaps to engage other academics and historians
who would provide a more insightful opinion on intelligence matters. Most
important of all, however, I should like you and Ms. Berg to provide to the
public the letter so vigorously advertised by your programme.”
I
sent this letter, both by email and by airmail, on October 9. I never received any
acknowledgment, let alone a reply. On October 28, I accordingly sent a letter
to both Mohit Bakaya, Controller of Radio 4, and Bob Shennan, Director of BBC
Radio, requesting them to intervene and give me a response. Four weeks later, I
have heard nothing. Between them, three BBC’s executives trousering annually well
over half a million pounds of license fee money from the public cannot organise
themselves even to send out an acknowledgment of a letter from a member of the
public. True, I am not a license-payer, but BBC promotes its brand strongly overseas,
and I am a UK tax-payer. (The BBC website knows where I live from my TCP/IP
address, and thus prevents me from viewing recent videos from the cricket
coverage, yet it does send me annoying pop-up windows inviting me to participate
in a survey. I thus feel entitled to offer the institution my opinions.)
It
seems to me that, if Sir Christopher Andrew is too senile to provide continuity
and enlightenment in these matters, his contract with the BBC should be
terminated. And if he has been muzzled by MI5 because of its discomfort over
the revelations, he should disqualify himself from any further involvement
since he can no longer provide objective analysis. So what do I do next? Invoke
the Curse of Gnome, and appeal to Private Eye? Organise a demonstration
in Trafalgar Square? Chain myself to the railings at Broadcasting House? Engage
the support of Greta Thunberg?
On
November 26th, I decided to try to call Mr Shennan in person. First,
I inspected the ‘Contact’ button on the BBC website, but the last thing the BBC
wants members of the public to do is actually ‘contact’ any of its precious
executives, so you will find no telephone numbers there. ‘Contact’ in BBC-speak
means reading the institution’s ‘how to’ guides. By pressing the ‘Complaints’
tab, however, I did find a number to call, in Darlington, with the disturbing
rubric ‘charged as geographic numbers’ (I do not know what that means), so I
decided to call the main switchboard at Broadcasting House, and asked to be put
through to Mr. Brennan. After the operator took down my particulars, so that I
could be introduced appropriately to Mr. Brennan’s PA, I was soon talking to
that lady. After I explained my mission, she told me that Mr. Brennan has since
been promoted. I had noticed that he is now a member of the Executive Board,
but wondered, since my letter had also gone to Sarah Sands and Mohit Bakaya, why
none of the three could have responded. A positive signal, however – the PA
remembered my letter, and had in fact sent it to ‘Audience Services’. I
expressed my alarm that, without some person with authority taking
responsibility for tracking its progress, my letter might disappear in another
Reithian or Birtian labyrinth, and reminded the good woman that, since the BBC
had my email address, it did not have to rely on the slow transatlantic postal
traffic (a factor she had brought up as a reason for the tardiness in response)
to keep me informed of progress. She committed to be that pointperson: we shall
see.
Agent
Jack
Meanwhile,
Robert Hutton’s book about Eric Roberts, Agent Jack, was published this
month in the USA, and I received my copy forty years to the day after Anthony
Blunt’s pardon was disclosed. (Forty Years On – what a great title for a
play!) I immediately turned to the pages where the exchanges between Guy
Liddell and Roberts are recorded, and reproduce their contents as follows.
Before Roberts left for Austria in 1947 (no specific date offered), on
secondment to MI6 (SIS), Liddell ‘hinted that he suspected MI6 might have been
penetrated by the Soviets’. On his return in 1949 (‘after just over year’,
which suggests a late 1947 departure), dispirited from a fruitless mission
trying to inveigle Soviet intelligence to approach him, Roberts talked to
Liddell again, looking for career advice. But Liddell ‘changed the subject’,
and wanted to know whether Roberts suspected that MI5 had itself been
infiltrated by a traitor. He followed up by asking Roberts how he thought MI5 might
have been penetrated.
The
conversation prompted Roberts to reflect on the time he had confided to Dick
Brooman-White, another officer in MI5, that he suspected two MI5 men might be
working for the Abwehr. (Infuriatingly, the encounter is undated: all that
Hutton writes is ‘not long after he began working for Rothschild’, which
suggests early 1941.) One of the men was in Maxwell Knight’s department, and
the other was ‘a man with access to some of MI5’s greatest secrets’. At the
time, Brooman-White ridiculed his suspicions, saying (with unconscious irony):
“You will be suspecting Victor Rothschild next!” According to Andrew Boyle,
Brooman-White, who died in 1964, went to his grave firmly believing in Philby’s
innocence, so he was perhaps not the best judge of character. Apparently,
Roberts did not share this anecdote with Liddell in 1949, but when he suggested
to him that the ‘perfect spy’ would ‘be a member of one or two of the most
exclusive clubs’, and thus have an unimpeachable reputation, Liddell went very
silent, and the conversation came to a close. The two men never spoke again.
(Can
traitors be detected by their habits? In an article on John le Carré in the Times
Literary Supplement of November 8, the writer of spy fiction Mick Herron
recalls that his father, when watching the first scene of Tinker Tailor
Soldier Spy on television in 1979 immediately identified Bill Haydon (as
played by Ian Richardson) as the traitor because he entered the room carrying a
cup of tea, on which he had balanced a saucer, to prevent spillage. “That’s a
strange way of carrying his tea”, said Herron pêre. “I bet he’s the
traitor.” P.S. I have never read any of Mick Herron’s books. Mark Amory’s
enthusiasm for him in the Spectator’s Books of the Year segment suggests
that I should.)
Years
later, in 1968, when Roberts had retired to an island off Vancouver, he was
visited by Barry Russell Jones of MI5, who presented him with a sealed envelope
that contained the name of a man who had confessed to being as Soviet spy four
years earlier, ‘in return for a guarantee of anonymity and immunity from
prosecution’. The name was, of course, Anthony Blunt, the same person whom
Roberts had identified to Brooman-White. As Hutton observes: “He now believed
he had got the country for whom the man was spying wrong, but not the identity
of the agent.” Blunt had been recruited as Liddell’s personal assistant.
Thus
it must have been all too poignant for Liddell in 1949. As attentive readers of
Misdefending the Realm will recall, Liddell was very aware of Soviet
penetration of MI5, since Blunt – alongside Leo Long – had been discovered
stealing secrets during the war, and had been let go with a slap on the wrist
and a spot of gardening-leave. And, early in 1949, MI5 was deep in the inquiry
into the leakages from the British Embassy, prompted by the VENONA traffic,
that would lead to the unmasking of Donald Maclean. Moreover, it was clear that
MI5 had been building a file on Kim Philby, whose possible guilt had been
strengthened by the mysterious Volkov incident in 1945, and the increase in
radio traffic between London and Moscow immediately after Volkov’s attempt to
flee to the West. It was all starting to unravel for Liddell. Moreover, it
sounds as if MI5 and SIS had performed a deal whereby SIS would stay silent
about Blunt if MI5 kept quiet about Philby.
Yet
we still do not have the transcripts of the letters that so excited Christopher
Andrew. Material to keep the conspiracy theorists active for years? So far just
old-fashioned clues, traditional digging at the coalface, and confirmation of
cover-ups. In other words, routine business in the world of intelligence.
At
the end of the month, I completed my reading of Agent Jack. Robert
Hutton has written a very engaging and accessible account, in the style of Ben
Macintyre, of a story that needs to be told. But I wonder whether he has missed
the larger point. The ‘Fifth Column’ that MI5 encouraged was a fantasy of
Victor Rothschild and Guy Liddell, sustained by a blatant provocation exercise.
It was dominated by some veritable fruitcakes, and it did contain some
potentially dangerous Nazi enthusiasts, including some German nationals who
never should have been allowed to work on sensitive weapons programmes where
they were able to purloin or copy important material. But neither the Abwehr
nor the Wehrmacht ever knew of their existence, and no information passed on to
Roberts ever reached Nazi hands. The artificial group was never a true ‘Fifth
Column’.
Moreover,
the project sheds searching light on the characters and motivation of Liddell
and Rothschild. Liddell is again shown to be a man of straw, who allowed
matters to drift because he did not want to face the implications of the entrapment:
at some stage, MI5 would have to recommend that that the offenders be arrested.
But a highly skeptical Home Office would demand that an open trial be carried
out, whereupon both the identity of Roberts and the nature of the illegal
provocation exercise would come to light. Thus Liddell and Rothschild ignored
the obvious, and tried to continue the program even after the war was over as a
default from taking any decision at all. Petrie, White and Hollis were all
critical of the operation, and wanted it closed down, and the perpetrators
prosecuted. But Liddell waffled, and Rothschild temporised, not considering the
possible outcomes of a highly controversial provocation game. After the war,
Rothschild omitted any mention of the operation in his in-house history of the
department.
Rothschild’s
motivations must be carefully scrutinised, however. Here was the leader of
MI5’s anti-sabotage group (B1c) taking control of what was effectively a
counter-espionage project, one that should strictly have been managed by Roger
Hollis’s F Division. Moreover, Rothschild maintained separate, highly detailed
files of all the several hundred persons who were part of Roberts’s ‘Fifth
Column’ organisation. Hutton refers to the accusations made against Rothschild
as a Soviet agent – something Rothschild strenuously denied in the Thatcher era,
even misguidedly asking the Prime Minister to provide Sabine Lee-esque ‘proof’
that he had not been a spy – and also points out that fact that Rothschild’s
crony, Anthony Blunt, turned out to be a dangerous Soviet agent. Yet Hutton
never considers investigating whether Rothschild’s motives might have been to
distract attention from the Soviet subversive threat, and prepare for his
putative Moscow controllers a list of possibly dangerous opponents who would
need to be eliminated.
In
addition, Hutton, in his focus on the years of the ‘Fifth Column’
investigation, leaves unattended the hare that he scares out of Roberts’s
experiences in Vienna, and who might have architected the utter failure of
Roberts’s mission. Vienna was in 1947 and 1948 a very dangerous place, and to
think that a bank-clerk with a gift for enticement in his own country could
somehow star as a potential plant with Soviet intelligence was an exercise in
self-delusion. Why would SIS have plucked Roberts from obscurity, and on what
pretext would they have had him resident in Vienna? Sanchia Berg reported, citing
Roberts’s letter, that he was ‘posing as a disaffected British civil servant
and passing low-grade harmless information, to a Communist named Jellinek’, and
that he, Roberts, then declined to meet a ‘star agent’ maintained by the SIS
station chief, George Kennedy Young. Young revealed to Roberts a few weeks
later that his ‘star agent’ turned out to be a Soviet spy, and Roberts credited
Liddell’s advice for his evasion of the encounter.
Moreover,
if Liddell confided to Roberts that he thought SIS had been penetrated, why on
earth would he have encouraged Roberts to be recruited by SIS for a mission the
security of which was highly questionable? And why would Roberts have accepted
such an assignment in the knowledge that his recruiters contained a mole? It
also seems bizarre that Barry Russell Jones would travel all the way to
Vancouver to discuss Blunt’s pardon with Roberts. Was that, in itself, not a
great security risk, especially if MI5 suspected that Roberts himself was a
Soviet agent, as Roberts hinted at in his letter? What else had Roberts done to
warrant such attention? Lastly, Young’s replacement in 1950 as station chief in
Vienna was one Andrew King, who concealed his communist past from his superiors.
Nigel West wrote, in The Friends (p 73), that
Philby in 1946 ‘could not have had any illusions about keeping his Party
membership concealed, for Andrew King, one of his contemporaries at Cambridge
and another rising star in SIS, had attended Party meetings with him at
Cambridge.’ Since Philby was stationed in Turkey in 1947, was it perhaps
King whom Liddell was warning Roberts about?
There
is a lot more to be told here, and I am analyzing it with one of my most supportive
and dedicated coldspur colleagues – someone who understands well the
mechanics of ‘dangling’ operations.
The
House of Peierls
I
have received some very positive reactions to last month’s segment on Rudolf
Peierls. I was hoping for some challenges, as well, as I believed my piece
might arouse some controversy. I had alerted Frank Close and Sabine Lee shortly
before it appeared, but heard nothing from either of them. True, I had given up
on Ms. Lee (Professor of Modern History and Head of School in History and
Cultures at Birmingham University), as it was clear from her last message to me
that she was clueless about the process of historical analysis and the
establishment of ‘proofs’, but I expected some response from Professor Close.
After all, he had been tutored by Peierls, was – and remains – an admirer, is
in touch with Peierls family members, and had urgently encouraged me to drop my
investigation into Peierls’s libel action. I had occasion to contact Close in
the middle of the month with some questions about Bruno Pontecorvo, and asked
him, in an aside, whether he had had a chance to read my article.
I
was a bit dumbfounded by his response. He said he had ‘skimmed’ it. ‘Skimmed’,
eh? That was all. Now, as some of my readers point out to me, my pieces are not
easily read superficially. They call for either intense concentration, or icy
disdain. Is it not extraordinary that an academic in Frank Close’s shoes, with
his biographies of Pontecorvo and Fuchs published, and given Peierls’s close
involvement in the affairs of both these men and of Alan Nunn May, would not
show more intellectual interest in a piece that tries to evolve our
understanding of what was going on in the parallel worlds of British and Soviet
physics, and the intelligence subterfuges behind them – especially since Close
has so stoutly defended Peierls’s innocence in the whole endeavor? In a way, I
am not surprised. I have learned that persons – especially academics – who have
found themselves on a lofty pedestal, but who harbour secret fears that they do
not really deserve such recognition, frequently display such behaviour. Remarkably,
Close and I continue to have cordial email exchanges about other matters of
intelligence; yet any discussion of Peierls appears to be off limits. I refuse
to consider myself insulted [are you sure? Ed.], and shall continue as
if nothing were awry.
I
learned from my days as a Gartner Group analyst that companies did not really
care much when you got their story or strategy wrong, as in that case they
complacently believed that they had hoodwinked you, and what they were up to
remained a secret. What really upset them was the realisation that you had
worked out the truth. I suspect I may have stumbled on a more accurate account
of Peierls’s career, and that Close has been stunned into silence. Moreover,
there is an amusing side to this process of ‘skimming’. The point I was asking
Close about concerned an FBI document on Pontecorvo from December 1949: he
replied that he was not aware of any such document. I pointed out the pages in Half
Life where he had discussed it, and I believe he was a little humbled. We
shall see what evolves: I should be very interested if any of the Peierls
controversy comes up during the Skimmer’s forthcoming book-signing tour for Trinity.
I am sure my spies on the ground will keep me informed.
I
shall be returning to Peierls’s activities, concentrating on his time in the
UK, and his associations with other scientists, especially with Max Born and
Klaus Fuchs, in a future coldspur bulletin. As dedicated readers will
recall, I analysed the efforts of Peierls and Born to secure Fuchs’s return to
the UK from detention in Canada in Misdefending the Realm (pp 216-223),
and it would probably be appropriate for me to reproduce that section on coldspur,
as a segue to my next piece on Peierls. At the time of writing that segment of
my book, I was using notes that I had taken from the Peierls-Born
correspondence at the Bodleian. Sadly, I shall not now have access to that
resource, or Peierls’s numerous other letters. Sabine Lee’s two volumes of the
Peierls Letters (very expensive, poorly edited, and selected very much
with a bias towards highly technical scientific exchanges) will be of little
use, I fear. Christopher Laucht has written some interesting passages about
Peierls’s correspondences in Elemental Germans, but my study will have
to rely mostly on other sources until I can return to Oxford some time. I plan
for the next chapter to appear on coldspur in February or March of next
year.
RSS
and the Undetected Radios
I
had started gathering my research for the last episode of ‘The Undetected
Radios’ when I came across (thanks to the photographic skills of my
London-based researcher, Dr. Kevin Jones) some obscure files at the National
Archives that covered aspects of the history of the Radio Security Service, as
well as others that contained various interrogations of German intelligence
officers after the war. While these files did nothing to contradict my main
conclusions so far (that the tensions between MI5 and SIS over the RSS were
more highly strung than portrayed, that both the RSS and the
Abwehr/Funküberwachung greatly misrepresented the strength of their
interception and direction-finding capabilities after the war, that agents were
in many cases poorly trained and ill- prepared for infiltration into Europe,
and were much more frequently discovered by local betrayal than through
interception and location-finding, that SOE’s and SIS’ wireless equipment was
often defective, that RSS’s general surveillance of illicit transmissions was
very lax, and the state of Britain’s mobile-direction finding service feeble, and
that the Double-Cross organisation acted very naively in managing its agents’
wireless communications), these archives certainly revealed some valuable new detail
on some of the personalities and committees involved. I have thus decided to
allocate one more chapter summarizing these findings before I cover the final
six months of wireless activity up until D-Day. My current plan is to write
this additional report in January of next year.
Maclean
and Boyle
Regrettably,
there is little to report on the Boyle-Gallienne connection (see https://coldspur.com/two-cambridge-spies-dutch-connections-1/
and https://coldspur.com/the-importance-of-chronology-with-special-reference-to-liddell-philby/ .
National Archive files including Gallienne’s reports from Estonia are not
revealing, and do not show any links between Soviet Intelligence, Krivitsky,
and the ‘Imperial Council’ spy. My following up the rather feeble leads in the
Boyle archive led me to an unresolved question about Liddell’s role in leaking
information to writers such as Boyle, and an expressed intent to explore the
Springhall archive in depth, a project not yet started. So this matter has had
to be placed on the back-burner for a while.
Project
‘Hegira’ and the Double-Agents
I
have recently been studying some of the lesser-known files at The National
Archives. One of these, KV 4/211, was titled ‘Functions and Disposal of Special
Agents in Event of Invasion of UK’. Well, that ‘Disposal’ was somewhat
alarming, but I learned a fair amount about Project Hegira, which was
designed at the beginning of 1941 as a procedure for ensuring that double agents,
and other potentially dangerous individuals, would not be allowed to escape and
inform the invaders of what MI5 had been up to. The file contains few sparkling
revelations, although Hegira was a project that has not received the
attention it deserves. You will find no mention of it in Christopher Andrew’s
authorised History of MI5, nor in Nigel West’s unauthorised account of the story
of the Security Service’s development.
One
might have thought that MI5 had more important fish to fry than the safety or
security exposures of having double agents ‘fall into the hands of the enemy’,
as the introductory letter describes the problem, but, in early 1941, when
there were only three named agents, it appeared to be a manageable problem. The
fact that the project seemed unworkable was highlighted later by Cyril Mills in
a long memorandum of March 25, 1943, when he wrote about the stretch on
resources to handle all the agents, especially since Billy Luke had now left
B1A. He recommended instead that all agents should be taken to Colonel
Stevens’s Camp020 for incarceration, or to its back-up location in the country.
But by then, the threat of invasion had receded.
Yet
the file betrays some secrets. For those analysts still keen to portray MI5 as
some kind of secret police organisation, it may come as a shock to learn that
‘Tar’ Robertson had to apply to the Special Branch to borrow five pairs of
handcuffs (as well as pistols, and ammunition) to be used in the event of
invasion. These had to be signed for, and duly returned, at the end of 1943,
when the threat of an invasion had disappeared. All the letters and receipts
are here to be inspected. It is difficult to think of the civil security
service of any other country being forced to go through such bureaucratic
procedures, and to document it all for posterity, providing evidence that all
legal processes were being followed.
The
plan was to secrete double agents and other dubious personages in Colwyn Bay,
in North Wales, and hotels were identified for their accommodation. I suppose
that such locations would have been the last place where the dastardly Nazis
would have looked for their ‘Fifth Column’, but perhaps the agents would by
then have suffered so much under their strict Methodist landladies that they
would have been willing to talk to anyone. (I hasten to add that, despite my
experiences with the University of Aberystwyth, I have nothing against what
must be called ‘the Welsh Methodist Landlady community’.) But what is highly
interesting is the identification of such agents in the memoranda and letters,
as the latter reveal important facts about the existence of such persons at
different times. Thus, in January 1941, the emphasis is on TATE, SNOW and
STORK. Two months later, GANDER and SUMMER are listed. Soon after, reflecting
capture of other agents, MUTT and JEFF are added, and, as the year goes on, we
see the names of BALLOON and others.
I
was familiar with most of these names, even such as VICTOIRE, who was a Frenchwoman
of dubious character who had ‘escaped’ to Britain after betraying the
Interallié network. She was not an exclusive MI5 ‘double agent’, as her fate –
and expense of upkeep – was shared between MI5, SOE and SIS. (I have just
finished David Tremain’s epic and encyclopaedic, but ultimately indigestible, Double
Agent Victoire: Mathilde Carré and the Interallié Network, which describes
a wilderness of subterfuge and double-dealing in French, Polish and British
agent networks in France in 1941 and 1942, so I was well-armed.) But other names
were puzzling.
Agent
STORK, for instance. I could not recall ever reading about a double agent with
the cryptonym STORK. Neither West, nor Andrew, nor even Ben Macintyre lists
this person in their books. Yet here he was in KV 4/211, described as a
Norwegian agent, accompanied by a wife and son, who would need to be evacuated
to the fjords of North Wales. I found his name in one place, in Guy Liddell’s
Diaries, and Nigel West, in his published version of the same, provides an
extract for February 17, 1941, which notes that STORK, ’who has refused to go
into his house at Hendon as his wife is going to have a baby’. (Was that the
reason for the choice of cryptonym?) But West lists STORK as an MI5 ‘agent’, as
if he were a hired hand to spy on domestic institutions like the Communist
Party. I have found no record of the real name of STORK, or when and how he landed
in the United Kingdom. And his name quickly disappears from the roster. It is
all very odd.
Two
others of special interest are Reisen (GANDER) and Caroli (SUMMER). Reisen
(listed as ‘Riesen’) is mentioned in March 1941, but in all other accounts his
name fades away – except for here, where Cyril Mills refers to him in his
letter of March 1942! Nigel West just records that Reisen was no longer used
after the end of 1940, as he had a transmitter only. Moreover, he was probably
not a committed anti-Nazi, and thus potentially dangerous, but the revelation
here is astonishing, since the implication is that he has not had to be
interned since the time that he was de-activated. SUMMER disappears after March
1941, however, as if he no longer had need to be specially ‘disposed of’ in the
event of invasion. Studious readers of coldspur will recall that a far
more ominous explanation of SUMMER’s disappearance from the scene has been
posited: that he was extrajudicially hanged in prison after his attempt to
escape and kill his guard in the process. If that did indeed happen in March
1941 (as some authors have suggested), it would explain why his name was no
longer mentioned when the list of agents to be transported to the provinces
increased in 1941 and into 1942.
By
1943, the whole operation (now affectionately referred to as ‘Mills’ Circus’,
after the member of the Bertram Mills Circus family who worked for MI5 and
Robertson, Cyril Mills), was called off. The handcuffs could then be safely
returned to a grateful Special Branch.
The
ODNB
Following
my pointed remarks about the inferior quality of Nigel West’s entry on Guy
Liddell in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, I wrote to my
contact at the ODNB, pointing her to my coldspur article. She promised
that its editors would look into the topic, and get back to me. In what has
become a sadly predictable phenomenon, I never heard back. So I thought I
should check out the latest versions of the biographies of intelligence
officers, physicists and spies, and accordingly spent a couple of hours recently
at the University of North Carolina Library in Wilmington, using the on-line
access provided, to verify whether any changes had been made.
Sadly,
nothing has changed. Liddell’s entry was last updated on May 24, 2008. And I
was struck by how unimpressive and incomplete many of the entries were. Dick
White (head of MI5 and SIS) was responsible for the entries on Roger Hollis
(who succeeded White as head of MI5) and John Sinclair (whom White succeeded as
head of SIS). An unimaginative choice. There is no mention of Philby, or how
Sinclair protected him, in the latter entry. The entry for Klaus Fuchs is by
one Mary Flowers, who coyly refers to a ‘relationship’ at Harwell, but does not
identify Erna Skinner. The biographies of Max Born, Nevill Mott, Herbert Fröhlich
and Joseph Rotblat are all very bland, and omit any controversial aspects.
What
struck me most, however, was that the ODNB carries no entry for Bruno
Pontecorvo, the famous Italian-born physicist who defected in 1950, and has
been suspected by some of spying for the Soviet Union (a fact which Roy
Medvedev confirmed in Let History Judge). Now, the reason for this
cannot be nationality: after all, the ODNB finds room for Pyotr Kapitza, the
Soviet physicist who spent many years in Cambridge in the 1930s, and even was elected
a Fellow of the Royal Society in 1929, but never became a British citizen.
Pontecorvo took up British citizenship in 1948, and other proven spies (such as
Fuchs) have been awarded entries. I again wrote to my contact at the ODNB,
asking for an explanation over this extraordinary omission, but answer came
there none.
No
doubt the ODNB is struggling with its business model, and finding it difficult
to attract thorough and objective writers who know their stuff, and to create a
mechanism for updating entries in the light of new research findings. It is all
rather sad, but the ODNB is turning out to be little better than Wikipedia –
and in some cases inferior. I often have reason to dip into the volumes of the Dictionary
of National Biography on my shelf, and am rewarded by the unfailingly
fascinating, thorough and elegant (though frequently overdiscreet) accounts of
lives – in a recent trawl in the 1961-70 edition, for instance, Cockcroft,
Forster, and Eliot – to be found there. The ODNB has sacrificed quality for
volume.
Methodology
“The
art of writing history is the art of understanding men and events more
profoundly than they were understood when they lived and happened.” (Michael
Oakeshott)
“The great challenge facing the storyteller and
the historian alike is to get inside people’s heads, to stand where they stood
and see the world as they saw it, to make some informed estimate of their
motives and intentions – and this is precisely where recorded and recordable
history cannot reach.” (Michael Frayn, in Postscript to Copenhagen)
One of my most loyal supporters has urged me to publish the chapter on methodology from my thesis. When my editor and I considered how the thesis should be adapted for publication as a book, we agreed that the introductory chapter, which contained some historical background as well as a detailed exposition of my methodology, should be trimmed back. Some of the material was omitted, a brief Preface on methodology was added, while another section was incorporated into Chapter 8 of Misdefending the Realm. I have now thus posted the complete content of the original chapter on coldspur, and it can be found here.
Other Projects
In the longer term, I
have a number of other projects that I want to pursue.
The Apostates: One important topic that I believe has not been addressed
comprehensively is that of members of the CPGB (Communist Party of Great
Britain) who renounced their membership – or were banned from the party. I am
thinking predominantly of such as Frederick Copeman and Humphrey Slater. Did
they rebel against Stalinism, but remain communists? Or did some perform a
complete volte-face, and suddenly become crusty conservatives? Some became
informers – but was the apostasy sometimes a ruse engineered by the Party? And
were they in danger? Were their occasionally premature and unusual deaths not
accidental? (I think of the fate of Juliet Poyntz and others in America, thrown
from high buildings . . . )
Incidentally, I was reminded of the parallels in the USA when I started reading The Millionaire Was a Soviet Mole: The Twisted Life of David Karr, by the estimable Harvey Klehr. A couple of weeks ago, I had noticed a letter in the New York Times Book Review from one Jonathan Brent, who described himself as ‘the visiting Alger Hiss professor of history at Bard College’. I found it hard to believe that a chair would be named after the notorious Soviet spy, but it is true. It was as if a Kim Philby chair in Moral Philosophy had been established at Trinity College, Cambridge. And then I noticed a blurb on the back cover of Klehr’s book from the same Jonathan Brent, here introduced as ‘YIVO Institute for Jewish Research and author of Inside the Stalin Archives’. No mention of the Alger Hiss professorship. Quite understandable, but rather coy, Professor Klehr (Andrew W. Mellon Professor Emeritus of Politics and History at Emory University), but how very odd! For Klehr, along with John Earl Haynes, wrote VENONA: Decoding Soviet Espionage in America, the book that confirmed Hiss’s guilt despite the protestations of the Left. Perhaps Mellon and Hiss are designed to cancel each other out, but shouldn’t Klehr have perhaps been more open about Brent’s credentials, and how he liked to describe himself? It would have been an amusing flourish.
2. Chapman Pincher: I have for some time intended to perform a thorough analysis of Chapman Pincher’s Treachery, and the claims he makes about Roger Hollis. Sadly, Pincher’s thesis was fuelled very much by ‘insider’ information, often anonymous, and mostly unverifiable, and some of his claims are openly ridiculous. Others may be confirmed or refuted by more reliable evidence.
3. Alexander Foote & Canada: The enigma of Alexander (Alan) Foote remains, an earthy uneducated countryman who rose to become not only an expert wireless operator (true) but also a skillful negotiator of international banks (highly unlikely). I intend to return to the two different editions of his ghost-written memoir Handbook for Spies, and the extensive archives from Kew, to check out his career – and also those of the mysterious Sedlacek and Roessler. Foote showed a deep interest in the processes of the Canadian Royal Commission into the Gouzenko affair, primarily because of the interrogation of his banking contact there, and the Dallin archive may show up some fresh intelligence. My correspondent via coldspur Greg McNulty has performed some diligent delving into Foote, and I look forward to collaborating with him further on these matters.
4. Pontecorvo and Liverpool University: The case-histories of Herbert Skinner, Klaus Fuchs and Bruno Pontecorvo indicate that Liverpool University was sometimes unwittingly involved in a strange game of academic musical chairs, where positions were to be opened up for the putting out of distressed spies to grass. The integration of archival material from Kew and Churchill College suggests that MI5 learned of Pontecorvo’s communism a few months before it let it be recorded for posterity in Pontecorvo’s files. Once Fuchs was arrested, the prospect of having to park him at Liverpool disappeared, but similar plans to deal with Pontecorvo had antedated even Fuchs’s arrest. All this is complicated by a running feud between John Cockcroft (of AERE Harwell) and James Chadwick (whose chair at Liverpool Skinner filled in a very puzzling sequence of events) over Harwell’s intrusions on the turf of British universities, and its being granted generous capital expenditures. Chadwick was reluctant to leave Liverpool, his staff did not want him to leave, he had good relations with his boss . . . and yet he left. Who pushed him, how, and why? One little-known irony of the whole fiasco is that, while Fuchs and Pontecorvo, as potentially dangerous communists, were going to be dumped on to a provincial university where it was assumed that they could do no harm, Nunn May, who was convicted of espionage, was blacklisted by all British universities on his release from prison. A very English arrangement.
5. MI5 & Gouzenko: Another aspect of the Gouzenko case that puzzles me is the way that SIS succeeded in hi-jacking the inquiry away from MI5. Canada was MI5’s territory, and, while posts were sometimes shared between the two services (the MI5 representative happened to be returning to the UK when the story broke), there was no reason for SIS to intercept the communications that came to the Foreign Office in that September of 1945, with the result that Philby heard of it before Liddell and White. This is not a major item of research, more a loose end that needs to be tidied up. Yet Roger Hollis’s subsequent interrogation of Gouzenko is also problematic.
6. Isaiah Berlin in Lisbon: I had left readers in suspense when describing the surely coincidental presence of Isaiah Berlin in Lisbon, in January 1941, at the same time that Sonia was attempting to get her visa papers for the final leg of her journey to Britain. Berlin was characteristically evasive about his movements before and during his stay in Portugal, and the account of his activities on behalf of the Jewish Agency needs to be inspected more closely. I doubt whether any further documentary evidence will turn up, but Henry Hardy has already discovered that contemporary guest records for the period that Berlin stayed at the hotel have gone missing . . .
7. The Law, ter Braak and Caroli: I believe that the British authorities got themselves into a fearful tangle when they enabled the passing of the Treachery Act in 1940, in an attempt to be able to exploit newer legislation that would address the challenge of prosecuting enemy agents infiltrated into the United Kingdom, without having the embarrassment of a public trial, and the possible security exposure concerning the Double-Cross system. Giselle Jakobs, in her study of her grandfather (executed as one of those spies) The Spy in the Tower, has very capably analysed the unsatisfactory attempt to resolve the dilemma, but my study of archival material suggests to me that the topic is worthy of deeper inspection. This casualness about precision in legal verbiage extended into the Official Secrets Act, and the prosecution and conviction of Nunn May and Klaus Fuchs. I have not looked closely into the literature yet, but I believe justice has not yet been done to the legitimacy of the forces applied to some of these ‘traitors’. I notice that an article on the Treachery Act was published in the Modern Law Review of January 1941 by D. Seaborne Davies. I have ‘skimmed’ this short piece, and shall study it carefully at some later date.
8. The Oxford Ring: I am again not very hopeful, but I believe some tighter analysis of the group of Communists that comprised the counterpart to the Cambridge Spies and the latter’s cohorts is required. Guy Burgess was a link between the two, but MI5’s investigation into the Ring was abandoned when supposed members of it started committing suicide. Nigel West has identified Arthur Wynn as its leader, and archival material is starting to surface that may shed more light on his activities, and his links with other such subversives.
That should keep me busy for a while. And then there are always books coming out that generate fresh controversy. I expect Ben Macintyre’s book on Sonia, planned for publication early next year, will be one such volume . . . Lastly, I realised that I have not updated my examples of the Hyperbolic Contrast for a couple of years, so the latest entries can be seen here. The newest Commonplace entries appear here. And my December bulletin will be published on or around December 16.
(Sir Rudolf Peierls was a German-born British scientist whose memorandum, co-authored with Otto Frisch in early 1940, helped convince the British authorities that an atomic bomb was a possibility. He later earned some notoriety by recruiting Klaus Fuchs to what was called the ‘Tube Alloys’ project. Fuchs then proceeded to betray secrets about the development of nuclear weaponry to his Soviet controllers, both in the UK and the USA. He was identified by decrypted Soviet Embassy traffic in 1949, persuaded to confess, and in early 1950 was convicted of offences against the Official Secrets Act.)
‘The British Connection’
One of the rarest books in my
library must be a volume titled The British Connection, by Richard
Deacon, which appeared in 1979. It looks to be a harmless publication,
subtitled Russia’s Manipulation of British Individuals and Institutions
– a subject obviously close to my research interests. I recall buying it via
abebooks a few years ago, from Bradford Libraries, Archives and Information
Services. A stamp indicates that it was ‘withdrawn’ at some stage, but the fact
that it had been issued its Dewey categorization number, 327.120947, suggests
that it may have rested on the library shelves for a while. A small square of paper
stuck to the inside of the back cover includes the numbers 817 563 779 5, and
the letters W/D handwritten underneath. Perhaps an enterprising young librarian
decided to place it in the archive, and later, when all memory of the
surrounding events had passed, the authorities decided to sell off surplus
stock.
For all copies of The
British Connection were supposed to have been withdrawn and pulped. The
publishers, Hamish Hamilton, under threat from a lawsuit by Sir Rudolf Peierls,
submitted to the claim that a libel had been written against the physicist’s
good name. As Peierls himself wrote of Deacon’s book, in his 1985 memoir Bird
of Passage (pp 324-325):
“It contained many unsubstantiated allegations against
well-known people, including, for example, a completely unfounded slur on Lise
Meitner, the well-known nuclear physicist. But nearly all the individuals
mentioned were no longer alive, since in English law there is no libel against
dead people. But for some reason the author thought I was dead, too, and made
some extremely damning and quite unjustified statements about me.
Because of this I was able to take legal action very early, and a writ was served on the publishers and the author a few days after publication. The matter was settled out of court very promptly; the distribution of the book was stopped at once, so that the few copies that were sold are now collector’s items. I received a ‘substantial sum’ by way of damages. The speed of action was impressive: the settlement was announced in the High Court just thirteen days after I first consulted my solicitors. The publishers could have reissued the book in amended form, but they decided to abandon it.”
A
few copies must have escaped, however, which makes one wonder how rigorous the
process was. The Spectator even managed to commission the journalist
Andrew Boyle (the author of The Climate of Treason) to review it. In its
issue of July 21, 1979, in a piece titled Unnamed Names,
(http://archive.spectator.co.uk/article/21st-july-1979/19/unnamed-names ), Boyle drew attention
to the book’s ‘unsightly scar tissues of transplanting and overhasty cutting’.
He expressed doubts about Deacon’s allegations concerning Pigou, Tomàs Harris and Clark Kerr, but overlooked the Peierls
references. The British Connection is still available at several
second-hand booksellers, and also at prominent libraries, so Peierls may have
been misled about the severity of the censors’ role.
I
cited this whole incident in Misdefending the Realm (pp 206-207), but
believe now that I identified the wrong passage as the offensive slur. I
concentrated on Deacon’s statement that ‘Peierls was one of the first to be
suspected’ (after the acknowledgment by the British government that there had
been leakages by scientists to the Russians), and pointed out that it was an
undeniable fact that Peierls had come under suspicion, as the voluminous records
on Peierls at the National Archives prove. Yet, after I sent scans of the
relevant pages to Frank Close, the biographer of Bruno Pontecorvo and Klaus
Fuchs (who had not been able to read the book), we realized, when I discussed
the text with him, that another passage was probably much more sensitive. (Three
years ago, Close shared some thoughts with me about the passage, but asked me
not to promulgate them. These comments thus represent my own reactions.)
I shall not quote Deacon’s statements verbatim – which might be construed as repeating a libel, even though the victim is dead. He implied that a source of intelligence on the atom spies in the late 1940s was Alexander Foote, whom regular readers of this website will recognize as an important figure in the saga of ‘Sonia’s Radio’. Foote had been trained as a wireless operator by Sonia, and had worked in Switzerland as an illicit transmitter during the war until his incarceration in 1943. After the war, he had been summoned to the Soviet Union, a directive he bravely accepted, where the KGB/GRU grilled him. Convinced of his loyalty, however, Moscow then despatched him on a mission to South America. Foote ‘defected’ to the British in Berlin in July 1947. He was interrogated, and then brought back to Britain. (See Sonia’s Radio: Part VI)
The
essence of Deacon’s information was a ‘hitherto unpublished’ statement made by
Foote, who had been extremely upset by the perceived lack of interest in what
he had to say to his interviewers (or interrogators) from MI5 after his
experiences in Moscow. Foote claimed he was obstructed in his attempts to warn
the Home Secretary of the fact that MI5 had been negligent in its surveillance
of Ursula (Sonia) and her husband, Len Beurton, despite repeated approaches
through private letters and interviews to members of Parliament. The most provocative
claim that Deacon listed was that Foote had been fully aware, by the late
1940s, that the important figures in Zabotin’s network in the USA and Canada
were Nunn May and Fuchs, and that Foote also believed that Peierls had also
played a role in this network, although not such a risky one as Fuchs or May. Had
Foote picked up this intelligence in Moscow? In any case, this was probably the
accusation that provoked Peierls to invoke his solicitors.
One needs to be a bit careful with Foote. He no doubt had a grudge with the way he had been treated by MI6 (who, I believe, had been his employers), and probably expected to be treated as a hero on his return, rather than with the evident suspicion that he faced, mainly from MI5 officers who were not aware of his MI6 connections. He was also probably by then under a death-sentence from Moscow, which must have disturbed his equilibrium. Yet his personal loyalties were not as clear-cut as he made out. One of Deacon’s key statements is that ‘Foote himself was convinced that the vital information he gave the British authorities concerning the Beurtons, then living in Oxford, was passed back to the couple through someone in MI5 so that they were able to escape to East Germany before action was taken.’ We now know that MI5 had kept a watch of some sorts on the Beurtons, and evidently knew what they were up to – but chose to do nothing – and that Sonia and Len made their escape to East Germany immediately they heard of Fuchs’s arrest. No ‘action’ was ever intended, as MI5 knew what the Beurtons were up to when Foote broke the news to them. And, presumably out of affection for his instructor in Switzerland, Foote himself had vicariously sent a warning message to Sonia.
I
carefully stated in Misdefending the Realm that I believed that Peierls
was never engaged in direct espionage himself, but that he was probably an
‘agent of influence’ who, for whatever reasons, abetted Fuchs in his efforts to
steal atomic secrets. I have identified multiple patterns of activity and
testimony that contribute to this opinion, not least of which is the fact that
a file exists at The National Archives (or, more correctly, in some government
office, presumably the Home Office) that is titled ‘Espionage Activities by Individuals:
Rudolf Peierls and Klaus Fuchs’, and is identified as HO 523/3. The record has
been retained by the Government Department in question: I have made a Freedom
of Information Request, but am not hopeful that it will be declassified because
of my beseechings. What intrigues me is that the title does not say ‘Suspected
Espionage . . .’ or ‘Investigation into Claims of Espionage . . .’, but simply
‘Espionage Activities’. If Deacon’s claims can still be considered erroneous,
is it not strange that the British authorities would publicize the fact that
they have retained a file that explicitly makes the same claim that he did?
Other
documentary evidence that cries out for a re-assessment of Peierls’s role
consists of the following: his own memoir, which elides over, or misrepresents,
some very important events in his life; the large files at The National Archive
that are publicly available, which point out many contradictions in his and his
wife’s stories; the FBI files on Peierls and his wife that point out
contradictions in their stories; the memoirs and biographies of other
scientists, which highlight some anomalies, especially in Peierls’ awareness of
Fuchs’s early communist activities, and whether he ignored them; accounts from
the former Soviet Union, which point out a distressing way in which western
scientists were manipulated and threatened; facts concerning Peierls’ courting
of, marriage to, and escape with, his wife, who was born in Leningrad; and the
details of Peierls’ highly controversial visits to the Soviet Union, including
one at the peak of the Great Terror, in 1937, that he attempted to conceal at
the time. It is the last two aspects on which I focus in this coldspur article.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
Moisei Uritsky
On August 30, 1918, Moisei Uritsky, the head of the Petrograd branch of the Russian secret police, the Cheka, was murdered by a young Socialist-Revolutionary. The next day (according to some accounts, a couple of weeks later, according to others, confusion over which may be attributable to hesitation over adopting the New Style calendar), another Socialist-Revolutionary, Fanya Kaplan, fired at Lenin himself, seriously wounding him, but not mortally. She was very short-sighted, and may have struggled to line up her target. These two events provoked Lenin to activate what has been called the ‘Red Terror’ – a frightful orgy of executions of thousands who could be considered enemies of the Bolsheviks. Robert Service, in his History of Twentieth-Century Russia, wrote: “According to official records, 12,733 prisoners were killed by the Cheka in 1918-19; but other estimates put the figure as high as 300,000.”
Some histories suggest that Lenin had been preparing for a fierce campaign of elimination of groups hostile to the Revolution for a while beforehand, and that he might even have set up the assassination of Uritsky as a justification for extreme measures. (Uritsky had been a Menshevik before joining the Bolsheviks, so he might have been considered expendable.) Uritsky had, however, gained a reputation for extreme cruelty, and enjoying the task of murdering aristocrats and members of the bourgeoisie. The man who killed him, with only one of eighteen shots finding his target, was a military cadet named Leonid Kannegiesser, a sensitive bisexual poet. Kannegiesser had been embittered and enraged when Uritsky killed his boyfriend in the Army, Victor Pereltsweig, that summer. Robert Payne, in his biography of Lenin, stated that Kannegiesser had also been revolted by the treaty of Brest-Litovsk, and the fact that so many of the Bolsheviks were Jewish. Kannegiesser was cool enough to have spoken to Uritsky on the telephone the day he killed him, and to have played chess with his father an hour before the deed.
Leonid Kannegiesser
The Kannegiesser household had
been a popular venue for artists and poets to meet. In his study Marina
Tsvetaeva, The Woman, Her World, and Her Poetry, Simon Karlinsky writes:
“The Kannegiser [sic: many variant spellings exist] home was a major
artistic and literary center of the northern capital. Numerous writers of the
Russian emigration were to remember it in their memoirs. Tsvetaeva saw a great
deal of the Kannegiser family during that visit and became especially friendly
with the elder son, Sergei. But she also got to meet the younger son, Leonid, a
budding poet and a close friend of the celebrated peasant poet Sergei Esenin.
(Tsvetaeva strongly intimates in ‘An Otherworldly Evening’ that Esenin and
Kannegiser were lovers at the time of her visit, a supposition supported by a
close reading of their respective poems of the summer of 1916.)”
After the attack, Kannegiesser
escaped by bicycle to the English Club. Some reports say that he was a British
spy, and Bruce Lockhart, in his Memoirs of a British Agent, recounts
how, immediately after the attacks, he and Captain Hicks were arrested and
taken to the Lubianka under suspicion of being accomplices. In any case,
Kannegiesser was quickly arrested when he reappeared from the Club in a
longcoat, a weak disguise. After torture, he was executed in October 1918. Yet
his guilt and ignominy spread further, both among his artistic circle and his
immediate family. In her record of the time Memories: From Moscow to the
Black Sea, Teffi (the pseudonym of Nadezhda Lokhvitskaya), the author wrote
that Kannegiesser contacted her a few days before the assassination, hinting
that he was being followed, and that he did not want his pursuers to be able to
track him to Teffi’s apartment. The poet Marina Tsvetsaeva explained in her Earthly
Signs that Kannegiesser had been a childhood friend, and when she mentions
it on a mission to barter goods for grain soon after Uritsky’s death, a
Communist severely reproaches her. Nadezhda Mandelstam, in Hope Against Hope,
relates how her husband Osip had met Kannegiesser, shortly before the deed, in
Boris Pronin’s Stray Dog, which was a cabaret/club where all the leading
poets of the day got together to recite. These associations surely tainted the
police-record of Kannegiesser’s friends.
Reprisals were swift. Ivan
Bunin, in Cursed Days, wrote that ‘a thousand absolutely innocent
people’ were killed in retaliation for the murder of Uritsky. Kannegiesser’s
telephone book was found on him, with nearly five hundred names in it, with the
result that many of his relatives and friends, and other people in the list,
were immediately arrested. Mark Aldanov, who also knew Kannegiesser well, and
published an account of the event from Paris in the 1920s, wrote that a
thousand persons were killed in two days in early September. Kannegiesser’s
father was taken in the same day of the murder: his aunt’s second husband (Isai
Mandelstam, a distant relation of the famous poet, Osip) the following day. His
parents (Ioachim and Rosa, née Saker) were interrogated for months before being
released in December, and they would be persecuted for years. Kannegiesser’s
older brother, Sergey, had committed suicide in 1917, but the no doubt
distraught couple was allowed to leave the country in 1924 with their sole
remaining child Elisaveta (who would later die in Auschwitz). Isai Mandelstam
was exiled and persecuted for decades. He was lucky, I suppose, not to have
been shot, unlike Osip, who died on his way to the camps, in 1938.
Iochaim Kannegiesser, an
engineer, was the son of Samuil Kannegiesser, a medical doctor, and Rosalia
Mandelstam, who lived in St. Petersburg. To show how tightly bound the families
of Kannegiesser and Mandelstam were (interleaving with the Levins and Bloks,
also), Rosalia’s brother Benedikt, who married one Zhanetta Gurevich, had three
offspring, one of whom, Elena, married Rosalia’s son, Alexander – from her
second marriage to Avram Blok – while
another was the same Isai mentioned earlier. [See the family tree below for
clarification.] Moreover, Samuil and Rosalia had another son, Nikolai, who
became a famous gynaecologist. He married Maria (another Levin), and had two
daughters. But the genealogical record shows that Nikolai had another daughter,
Olga, whose mother was apparently named ‘Kennegiesser’ (another variant).
Whether from a previous marriage, or a child born out of wedlock, is not clear.
Nikolai died from septicaemia in 1909, and his widow then married Isai
Mandelstam, the very same individual mentioned above. Isai was an electrical
engineer, but he had a flair for languages, and engaged in translations of
western classics for much of his life.
Nikolai’s premature death, at the age of 43, meant that his first daughter, Eugenia, was not yet two when he died, while his second daughter, Nina was born posthumously. Eugenia became a physics student at the University of Leningrad (as St. Petersburg, next Petrograd, had now been named), and was an exact contemporary of the future Nobelist Lev Landau. The two of them joined up with other young physicists, George Gamow, Dmitri Ivanenko, and, later on, Matvei Bronstein, in a group known as the ‘Jazz Band’. Bronstein was killed in the purges of 1938; Landau was arrested the same year and freed only on the intervention of the influential and courageous physicist Pyotr Kapitza; Ivanenko was arrested in 1935, but survived until 1994. In 1930, from August 19th to the 24th, the All-Union Congress of Physicists was held in Odessa. It was attended by Eugenia Kannegiesser, Gamow and Landau, as well as by several foreign guests. Amongst these was Rudolf Peierls, attending as an assistant to the Austrian theoretical physicist Wolfgang Pauli, who was introduced to Eugenia. They fell in love, were married in Leningrad the following year, and after some bureaucratic hassles and delays, were allowed to emigrate at the end of 1931.
The Kannegiesser-Mandelstam Family Tree
* * * * * * * * * * *
You could have searched in vain for published details of Rudolf Peierls’s connection with the assassin of Moishe Uritsky, and the revenge harboured by Lenin and Stalin against the kin of murderers of the Bolshevik vanguard. Both his Wikipedia entry and his citation in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biograph, simply refer to his encounter with Genia, and their subsequent marriage. In his memoir Bird of Passage, written as late as 1985, Peierls merely ascribes his invitation to Odessa, even though he was not at that time a scientist of renown, to Yakov Frenkel, a prominent member of the Ioffe Physico-Technical Institute in Leningrad. (Abram Ioffe was also at the conference in Odessa.) Peierls describes how he met Genia (‘a recent physics graduate’) on the beach at Lusanovka, but does not mention George Gamow in this context, even though a photograph from the Segré archive shows him, Gamow and Ioffe talking together in Odessa. Gamow and Genia had been close friends for a while, as the photograph below, taken from Gamow’s autobiography, shows.
George Gamow, Eugenia Kannegiesser & Lev Landau (from Gamow’s ‘My World Line’
(The very perceptive follower of these events might have noticed, in an article by Sabine Lee in the Winter 2002 issue of Intelligence and National Security titled The spy that never was, an observation that Peierls ‘had enough reasons for hating their [the Soviets’] system like poison’, with a clarification relegated to a footnote that ran as follows: “His wife’s family had been persecuted by the Stalinist regime, because one of her cousins had been an outspoken counter-revolutionary who had assassinated the then head of the Russian secret policy [sic], Uritzky.” The author, who did not delve deeply into the matter, and was clearly echoing what Peierls himself wrote, used as her source the letter to Viscount Portal found in the Peierls Private Papers held at the Bodleian: the MI5 files on Genia and Rudolf were not declassified until 2004. I shall return to Lee’s article later.)
Thus the account of the
couple’s courtship, and trials in managing to gain a visa for Genia, must be
viewed with some scepticism. Later, Peierls wrote of a time in 1934: “It was in their [the
Shapiros’] house that we awaited a telephone call from Leningrad that brought
us some disturbing news. Genia’s parents and her sister, Nina, had been exiled from
the city to a small town some distance east of Moscow. One did not have to ask
for a reason for this order; exile or arrest were then hazards that struck
people at random, like lightning or disease. One tended to speculate about what
factors might have contributed to this result, but this would never be known.”
This can now be seen as disingenuousness of a high order – and it was before
the assassination of Kirov, which did provoke more reprisals. Frank Close, in commenting on Genia’s reaction to
Fuchs’s arrest in Trinity, states simply: “In Russia, members of Genia’s
family had been incarcerated on the whims of the authorities.” There was random
terror in Stalin’s Russia, but Stalin’s organs carried out more carefully
targeted campaigns. Peierls undoubtedly knew the reasons.
I had found only one clue
indicating that Peierls ever admitted that a dark cloud hung over his
relationship with the Soviet government. It is to be found in one of the files
on Peierls at the National Archives, namely KV 2/1662. After accusations had
been made against Peierls in early 1951 because of his association with two academics
at Birmingham University, known to be communists (referred to as ‘Prof. P’ –
certainly Roy Pascal, and ‘Dr. B.’ – possibly
the economist Alexander Baykov, but more probably Gerry Brown, a former
Communist Party member in America, whom Peierls, shortly after Fuchs’s
sentencing, had invited to a post at Birmingham University), in April 1951 Peierls
had a conversation with Viscount Portal about the relationships. Portal had
been chief of the Air Staff during World War II, and was Controller of
Production (Atomic Energy) at the Ministry of Supply from 1946 to 1951. In a
letter he sent to Portal after their conversation (the same one identified by
Sabine Lee), Peierls tried to defend himself against the accusations, suggesting
his associations were harmless or short-lived, and then presented the following
tentative declaration:
“On the other
hand, is it known that my wife is the cousin of Kannegiesser, a
counter-revolutionary who assassinated Uritsky, who was then head of the
Russian secret police? With the same, very rare surname, she was never allowed
to forget this connection. It is known that her family was banished from Leningrad
in 1935, partly because of this connection, and partly no doubt because of her
marriage to a foreigner. They have not dared communicate with her for several
years, and we do not know whether they are still alive.”
Peierls misstates Uritsky’s
level of responsibility, but this paragraph is highly important. The scientist
used this strange admission to shed doubt about the credibility and
intelligence of his accusers, yet dug a pit of his own in so doing. The
statement is to me remarkable, for the following reasons:
His
feigned ignorance as to whether the authorities [presumably] knew about Genia’s
connection with Leonid. If he had not volunteered the information at any time,
why would he expect them to know? And yet, if he seriously considered that it
was the responsibility of intelligence organisations to uncover such facts, why
was he not surprised that he had not been challenged by the association, given
all that had recently happened?
The
claim that Genia was ‘never allowed to forget this connection’. Given that
Peierls’ stance was that he and his wife were in complete ignorance of the
persecution of her family members, what agency or person was constantly
reminding her of the connection? True, she and Rudolf made a return visit to
Leningrad in 1934, where she would have learned from her sister and her mother
what was happening, but in 1937, at the height of the terror, Peierls went to
Moscow alone. Was Genia in touch with members of the Soviet Embassy, and were
those the persons who continued to threaten her, and presumably kept her
informed on the fate of her relatives?
The
deliberate vagueness of ‘it is known that her family was banished from
Leningrad in 1935’. Known by whom? Peierls claimed that, during his oppressive
visit to a physics conference in Moscow in 1937, he managed to engineer a
meeting with Genia’s sister Nina, who would have updated him on Stalin’s
persecution. (Indeed, Stalin probably arranged for this meeting himself, as it
would have been fatal for Nina otherwise, Peierls at that time being considered
a German spy. I shall discuss this unlikely sequence of events later.) But who
else would have known about this state of affairs, unless Peierls himself chose
to tell them?
When
Peierls came to write his memoir, over thirty years later, he chose to overlook
this particular exchange as he told his life-story, no doubt believing that the
unfortunate episode and its aftermath were safely buried by then. Perhaps he
thought the letter to Viscount Portal would never come to light.
We have no exact record of how
Portal responded, but the outcome was favourable for Peierls. (The story of revenge
executed on family members of defectors and enemies should have been known to
MI5: Walter Krivitsky’s three brothers-in-law were killed after he and his
second wife Tonia escaped to Canada, and he published his articles denouncing
Stalin.) By March 1954, F3 in MI5 was
able to confirm the Uritsky story, but also concluded that there was no doubt
as to Peierls’s loyalty. Rudolf Peierls was knighted in 1968, and a succession
of honours and medals followed. He died in 1995. In 2004, the building housing
the sub-department of Theoretical Physics at Oxford University was named the Rudolf
Peierls Centre.
I had essentially finished the
research that appears above by October 1 of this year. That day the book Love
and Physics landed on my doorstep. Subtitled The Peierlses, it was
published earlier this year, and is the work of a professional Russian-speaking
theoretical physicist, Mikhail Shifman, now a professor at the University of
Minnesota. (From information in Shifman’s book, I have been able to extend the
details on the family tree I created, which is richer than the one Shifman
offers, but not so extended. Otherwise, the research is my own.) Love and
Physics is a valuable addition to the Peierls lore, since it combines letters
written between Rudolf and Genia (extracted from Sabine Lee’s compilation of
the correspondence), items from Rudolf’s diaries, reminiscences from such as
Genia’s sister, Landau’s students, and the Peierlses’ friends, as well as
archival material from both Russian, American and English sources (including
the complete text of the notable letter to Viscount Portal quoted earlier.)
Remarkably, it also contains the text of letters sent by Genia’s mother and
stepfather, exiled to Ufa, from 1936, and a photograph of a postcard sent by
Genia on November 25, 1936 to them. This correspondence presumably ended with
the onset of the Great Terror, but the Soviet censors were surely familiar with
its contents.
Yet Shifman singularly fails
to interpret the material synthetically. The volume is essentially a scrapbook
– a very rich scrapbook, but still a scrapbook. (I learned towards the end of
this month that Love and Physics has been withdrawn by its publisher,
because of copyright infringements. So now I own another rarity.) The various
escapes (of the Peierlses, of Gamow, even of Landau) are ascribed to miraculous
intervention. Shifman sees no anomalies in the fact of Peierls’s being invited
to a conference in Moscow during the Great Terror at the same time that Isai
Mandelstam was being interrogated in jail about Peierls’s activities as a spy.
He seems completely unaware of the work of Pavel Sudoplatov, who boasted of
engaging scientists in the West to provide secret information under the threat
of their relatives being harmed. He criticises Peierls for being ‘naïve’ in
helping carry out the Soviet Union’s message of ‘Peace’ over nuclear weapons
after the war, but delves no further. The Uritsky episode is described in
detail, but he makes no linkage between Genia’s plight, or the conflict in
Peierls’s own testimony about the connection. The volume has been put together
with the intent of gaining ‘re-assurance’ from various witnesses and
participants that Peierls’s role was entirely honourable.
Shifman does refer, however,
to one significant event in the saga. On May 29, 1999 the weekly magazine the Spectator
carried an article by Nicholas Farrell which picked up the necessarily
abandoned claim by Richard Deacon that Peierls had been a spy. Commentators
have assumed that Farrell gained his information from the historian of
intelligence Nigel West, who had recently published his book on the VENONA
project. On the assumption that the identities behind the cryptonyms FOGEL/PERS
and TINA were Rudolf and Genia Peierls, the author took advantage of the fact
that Peierls was now dead to try to breathe fresh life into the theory that the
couple had been working for the Soviets. It should be remembered that Nigel
West had been a researcher for Richard Deacon as a young man, and Deacon’s
stifled accusations probably still resonated strongly with West. Unfortunately,
the identification was a mistake (and in Misdefending the Realm, I
unfortunately echoed the Farrell/West hypothesis). The Spectator article
was carelessly prepared, and overemotionally presented. Later research showed
that TINA was Melita Norwood, PERS was Russell McNutt, and MLAD was Theodore
Hall.
In 2002, Professor Sabine Lee,
now Professor of Modern History at the University of Birmingham, the
institution at which Peierls spent most of his academic life, published the
article referred to earlier, The spy who never was. It stated as its
objective the investigation of the claims that Peierls and his wife had spied
for the Soviet Union. (Lee made an acknowledgment of thanks to the British
Academy for supporting the research on which the article was based: why the
British Academy felt it had to get involved with such an endeavour is not clear
to me, since the piece appears only to exploit information available at the
Peierls Archive at the Bodleian Library, and on the MI5 files on Peierls and
Fuchs accessible online from the National Archives. Lee’s Acknowledgments in
her editions of Peierls’s Letters credit both the British Academy and
the Royal Society for funding the project, which is a phenomenon worthy of
analysis some other time.) Lee painstakingly took her readers through Peierls’s
career and his relationship with Fuchs, and, concentrating on the erroneous
assumption concerning VENONA, treated these items as the only significant evidence
for the prosecution. Yet she omitted to analyse all the other incriminating
evidence: hers was a whitewash job that showed that she failed to understand
the complexity and subterfuge of the agencies of Soviet intelligence, and the
strains that many western scientists were put under. Lee correctly dismantled
the Farrell/West allegations, but failed to address the core of the matter.
Thus a triad of academics has
lined itself up to protect Peierls’s reputation: Frank Close, the author of Trinity,
who was taught by Peierls at Oxford University; Sabine Lee, who is the lead
historian at Peierls’ primary seat of learning, the University of Birmingham,
and has edited a comprehensive set of the Peierlses’ letters, as well as a
biographical sketch of Peierls (which appears in Shifman’s book); and Mikhail
Shifman, whose thesis adviser at the Institute of Theoretical and Experimental
Physics in Moscow was Professor Boris Ioffe, who worked under Kurchatov when
Fuchs was supplying purloined information to the Institute. (Ioffe may have
been a distant relation of the first director of the Ioffe Physical-Technical
Institute of the Russian Academy of Sciences, Abram Ioffe, who chaired the
notorious 1937 conference in Moscow attended by Peierls.) Shifman comes to no
outright conclusion on Peierls, but he is very respectful of Lee’s expertise
and research, and admits to looking for ‘reassurance’ about Peierls’s loyalty
from both Lee and the Peierlses’ offspring. Lee admits to having been much
inspired by Peierls’s former protégé, the communist Gerald Brown: her edition
of the Peierls-Bethe Letters is dedicated to him. None of these three
writers appears to be familiar with the memoirs of Pavel Sudoplatov, Special
Tasks, which outlined the strategies of issuing personal threats adopted by
Soviet Intelligence to aid the country’s atomic weapons research.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
I wrote about Sudoplatov’s statement in a posting of three years ago: ‘Mann Overboard’. It is worth reproducing the extract in full again here. Pavel Sudoplatov was deputy director of Foreign Intelligence of the NKVD from 1939 until 1942, and in July 1941 was appointed director of the Administration of Special Tasks. ‘Special Tasks’ involved both assassination abroad (Sudoplatov had personally killed Konovalets in Rotterdam in 1938, and had supervised the assassination of Trotsky in 1940, so he was well qualified for the job), and stealing of secrets to assist the Soviet atomic bomb project. Sudoplatov wrote:
“There was one respected scientist we targeted with
both personal threats and appeals to his antifascism, George Gamow, a
Russian-born physicist who defected to the United States in 1933 when he was
permitted to leave the Soviet Union to attend an international meeting of
physicists in Brussels, played an important role in helping us to obtain
American atomic bomb secrets. Academician Ioffe spotted Gamow because of his
connections with Niels Bohr and the American physicists. We assigned Sam
Semyonov and Elizabeth Zarubina to enlist his cooperation. With a letter from
Academician Ioffe, Elizabeth approached Gamow through his wife, Rho, who was
also a physicist. She and her husband were vulnerable because of their concern
for relatives in the Soviet Union. Gamow taught physics at George Washington
University in Washington, D.C., and instituted the annual Washington Conference
on theoretical Physics, which brought together the best physicists to discuss
the latest developments at small meetings.
We were able to take advantage of
the network of colleagues that Gamow had established. Using implied threats
against Gamow’s relatives in Russia, Elizabeth Zarubina pressured him into
cooperating with us. In exchange for safety and material support for his
relatives, Gamow provided the names of left-wing scientists who might be
recruited to supply secret information.” (Special Tasks, p 192;
published 1994)
Sudoplatov’s account has been challenged: he did get names of some spies wrong, for instance, but most of it has been confirmed by other sources. (Sudoplatov’s disclosures provoked wrath from some diehard KGB officers.) He does not specifically identify the Peierlses as targets, but Genia’s intimate friend Gamow had almost certainly been recruited in the Soviet Union: the comic-opera story of his plans to escape the country, followed by an absurd plea made to Molotov, can be inspected in my piece ‘Mann Overboard’. The prolonged delay of six months after the Peierls marriage before Genia’s exit visa was approved indicates that the decision was made only after very careful planning, with sign-off occurring at the highest level. In a testimony provided to Shifman by the scientist Freeman Dyson, the latter wrote of Genia’s ‘long experience of living in fear of the Soviet police’, which indicates that she and Rudolf confided to their closest friends how they were being threatened.
Genia and Rudolf Peierls
Yet
even the somewhat starry-eyed Shifman shows a realistic assessment of the
horrors of 1937, when he describes the intensification of the Great Terror in
July of that year, and directly echoes Sudoplatov’s claims:
“Working on
my previous book, Physics in a Mad World, I looked through a notable number
of files from the archive of the German and Austrian sections of the Comintern.
This archive is now kept in the Russian State Archive of Social and Political
History (RGASPI) in the public domain. I was amazed by the number of German and
Austrian communists who were agents of the Comintern in Western Europe and
carried out the order of Stalin with an iron fist. In many dossiers there is a
note ‘performed special assignments’. ‘Special assignments’ is a euphemism that
could mean anything: from espionage to discrediting opponents among Russian
emigres, from eliminating disobedient agents, to assassinating defectors from
the ‘socialist paradise,’ Trotskyists (and Trotsky himself), and other
‘undesirable elements’.”
“In 1934-36, many of the Comintern agents fled or were
recalled to Moscow, and almost all disappeared in 1937-38: they were either
sent to Gulag, or were executed immediately after their arrest by the NKVD.” (Love
and Physics, p 265). There were other emotions than Love involved with
Physics, for sure.
Thus Rudolf Peierls’s
extraordinary trip to Moscow in the autumn of 1937 has to be analysed very
closely. What was he thinking, walking into the lions’ den, still a German
citizen who knew that the Germany Embassy would not come to his aid if anything
untoward happened, at a time when Stalin was persecuting Germans scientists,
especially those of Jewish origin? I start with Peierls’s account of the
enterprise:
“In the summer of 1937 I was invited to a nuclear physics conference in Moscow, and Genia planned to come with me. But we were warned that her presence might prove an embarrassment to her friends and relatives, so she did not go. I went by myself, stopping for a week in Copenhagen. I then went . . . to Leningrad, where I met Genia’s sister, Nina, who had by then been allowed to return to Leningrad. Landau was very worried by the state of affairs, a fact he mentioned only when we were walking in a park, and were secure from being overheard. Nevertheless, the scientific discussions at the conference itself were normal and fruitful.” (Bird of Passage, pp 129-130)
A
dissertation could probably be written on this paragraph alone, given the
numerous items that are left unsaid. Now that historians can pick up so much
more background to the events in the Soviet Union and Copenhagen at the time,
multiple questions have to be posed as to the accuracy of Peierls’s statement,
from the circumstances of his departure to the question of whether, given the
flimsiness of his account of it, he even attended the conference. I organize
these questions around the following five subjects: 1) Arrangements for travel;
2) Logistics of the conferences; 3) The political climate in the Soviet Union;
4) Proceedings in Moscow; and 5) The meeting with Nina.
Arrangements
for Travel
Remarkably,
Sabine Lee completely overlooks the 1937 Moscow visit in her biographical
sketch. This oversight is doubly strange because Peierls assumed his new
position as Professor of Mathematical Physics at Birmingham University in
October 1937. (He was offered the chair, in the spring of 1937, by Professor
Mark Oliphant, who himself did not take up his chair of physics at Birmingham
until the same month.) The Conference in Moscow took place from September 20th
to the 26th. I suspect no record of the exchange between the
organisers of the conference and the Peierlses exists (if indeed it was
conducted by mail), but the event conveniently fell between the end of Rudolf’s
period at the Mond Laboratory, where his position had been financed by the
availability of funds released by the unexpected detention of Pyotr Kapitza in
the Soviet Union, and the assumption of his new post.
So
who warned Rudolf and Genia that Genia’s presence might prove ‘an
embarrassment’ to her friends and relatives? That gesture showed an unusual
amount of sensitivity and compassion on the behalf of the Soviet authorities.
Given, however, that Genia’s parents were at that time in disgrace, exiled in
Ufa, it seems unlikely that they would have been discomfited further by the
presence of Genia in Moscow, unless, of course, the physicist’s wife made some
sort of public protest – a highly unlikely happening. It would appear to me
that Genia would have been mortally afraid of returning to the Soviet Union at
this time, and might even have attempted to persuade her husband from going,
had she not been aware that his summoning was a vital part of any arrangement
made to protect her family from the direst outcome.
As
will be shown, Rudolf combined his excursion with a visit to Copenhagen, which
contains its own contradictions. Moreover, Rudolf was clearly aware that a
visit to Moscow at this time might provoke some difficult questions from his
British hosts. He must have gained a Soviet visa (his German passport had been
renewed in Liverpool in 1934, for a period of five years), because an alert
customs official at Harwich noticed the Soviet stamps in his passport – but not
until Peierls returned from a holiday, ‘spending his Easter vacation’ in
Copenhagen, in April 1938. As part of the report on his arrival at Harwich
declares: “During the examination of his passport it was noticed that it
contained a Soviet visa and Russian control-stamps for 1937, but the alien,
when questioned, beyond confirming that he had visited the U.S.S.R. last year,
did not appear to be willing to give any reason for his visit to that country,
and, in view of his substantial position as a professor, Peierls was not
further questioned on the subject.” (TNA, KV 2/1658/2, serial 1A)
Why
Peierls should have to behave so furtively about a legitimate conference in
Moscow is not clear. Had he perhaps concealed the whole adventure from his new
supervisor, Professor Oliphant? One would have thought that the timing of the
conference was excellent cover for whatever other business he had to attend to
in the Soviet Union, about which he was clearly diffident to talk. If he had
given a straight answer, perhaps no report would have been filed, and no one
would have been any the wiser. Instead, MI5 opened a file on him, one that
eventually ran to eight bulky folders.
One
other aspect that has not been analysed properly is the financing of Rudolf’s
and Genia’s travel in the 1930s. It was not as if they were flush with money,
yet they flitted around Europe and the Soviet Union with seeming ease. Shifman informs us (via Sabine Lee) that
Rudolf’s father, Heinrich ‘provided some financial support to the young family,
through wire transfers first to Switzerland and then to England, within the
limits imposed by the Nazi government of Germany’, but Henrich was very
cautious. He had not approved of Rudolf’s marriage in the first place, and he
regarded their ventures to the Soviet Union as risky and hazardous. It was
unlikely that, under these circumstances, he underwrote their extensive voyages,
many of which were not even traced at the time.
For
example, Sabine Lee’s edition of the Peierlses’ Letters (Volume 1)
proves that Rudolf and Genia engaged in a lengthy and enigmatic visit to the
Soviet Union in 1932 (completely ignored in Bird of Passage, which is an
astonishing lapse), when Rudolf had already expressed how difficult it would be
for the married couple to survive in Zürich on his meager salary after their marriage. For some reason, in the
spring of 1932, Rudolf went to Moscow without Genia, and there applied for a
visa for his wife to join him. It took so long that he had to leave the Soviet
Union before Genia gained her visa, after which she was able to travel to Leningrad
to stay there several weeks without him. (In the interview with Weiner [see
below], he deceptively stated that he ‘came back earlier than my wife, who
was staying longer’.) It sounds very much as if the granting of Genia’s visa
was conditional on some effort or commitment by Rudolf. (Professor Lee offers
no commentary at all on this highly controversial visit.) MI5 slipped up
massively in not pursuing aggressively Kim Philby’s source of funding when he
was sent as a journalist to Spain in early 1937. It probably should have been more
pertinacious in ‘following the money’ when it came to the Peierlses’ travel
arrangements. Yet the Security Service probably knew nothing about these
journeys at the time: Rudolf and Genia were not yet resident in the United
Kingdom.
Conference
Logistics
Elsewhere,
Peierls has given some vague descriptions of the movements of that summer, so
threadbare that one might be justified in wondering whether he did in fact
attend it. We owe it, however, to Paul Josephson, in his book Physics and
Politics in Revolutionary Russia (1991) to confirm that Peierls did
actually attend the conference. “The
second all-union conference on the atomic nucleus, held in Moscow late in
September 1937, drew over 120 Soviet scholars, and several physicists from
abroad including Wolfgang Pauli, Rudolph Peierls, a longtime associate of L.D.
Landau, and Fritz Houtermans”, he wrote. Josephson cites official Russian records in
his footnotes to this passage in Chapter 6, so this account can presumably be
trusted. Yet Josephson does not mention Bohr, whose presence would certainly
have been sought in normal circumstances, given his prominence and reputation. Izvestia
sent him telegrams in November 1937, seeking his opinions on Landau’s
discoveries, which indicates the level of regard in which he was held in
Moscow. Bohr had spent some time in the Soviet Union in the summer of 1937,
however, lecturing, and meeting Kapitza, so he presumably did not need to
return so soon.
Peierls indicates very clearly that he spent a week in Copenhagen first, before advancing through Stockholm and Leningrad. Presumably that week must have taken place in the first half of September. But what was the purpose, and whom did he meet? It is very odd that he does not mention an important Scientific Conference reportedly organised by Niels Bohr, of which a very famous photograph exists, with Peierls sitting among many luminaries in the second row [see below]. Shifman reproduces this photograph, with the caption “The famous A auditorium of the NBI: Photograph by Nordisk Pressefoto, Niels Bohr Institute, courtesy of the AIP Emilio Segré Visual Archive, Fermi Film Collection, and Niels Bohr Archive, Copenhagen.” It all sounds very authentic – but the occasion is undated. (This image, with attendees named in manuscript, can be found, but it has a question mark after ‘1937’.) In her commentary to the Letters, Sabine Lee indicates that Genia accompanied Rudolf to a conference in Copenhagen at the beginning of September – a fact that appears to be confirmed by a reference in a letter to Rudolf from his father – after which Rudolf proceeded to Moscow alone, but no details are given. And in that case, why did Rudolf write that he ‘went by myself, stopping for a week in Copenhagen’? Was a meeting in Copenhagen a cover for a visit to Moscow?
Scientists in Copenhagen (1937?)
Searching for details of the Niels Bohr conference on the web is a mostly fruitless task: the photograph is the most regularly cited item. One rare specific reference to a Bohr conference that autumn comes from N. L. Krementsov, who, in his International Science Between the Wars: The Case for Genetics, writes: “Just a few weeks earlier, in mid-November [1937], he [Otto Mohr] had spent several days with Muller in Copenhagen (at a conference organized by Niels Bohr) . . . ” But mid-November does not work with Peierls’s calendar. Another famous photograph shows Niels Bohr chatting with Werner Heisenberg in Copenhagen some time in 1937, yet again it is sadly undated. (Bohr’s Collected Works confirm that a meeting of the Copenhagen Academy was held on November 19: it states that the photograph was taken at Fredericksborg Castle.) The scene looks as if it were a conference, at some kind of open-air cocktail party: most of the attendees are wearing overcoats. But I find it extraordinary that, if so many famous scientists were assembled at such a critical time, there would not be some more tangible and reliable record of the proceedings.
Niels Bohr & Werner Heisenberg
Peierls added to the confusion by explaining, in Nuclear Physics 1919-1952, a work he edited, that Bohr was on a lecture tour of Japan in the early summer of 1937, and in June gave an address on nuclear physics in Moscow during his return home. In October 1937 he apparently spoke at the Congrès de Paris, but Ruth Moore, one of Bohr’s biographers, informs us that ‘in late September, not long after the Bohrs had returned to Copenhagen, Bohr went to Bologna, to attend the centenary [sic] celebration for Galvani.’ Abraham Pais, however, records that the Bohrs returned home as early as June 25: Moore’s ‘not long’ has to be interpreted vaguely. Further research indicates that the actual bicentennial of Galvani’s birth occurred on September 9, but the event was celebrated between October 17th and the 20th . Moore continues by stating that Bohr was expecting to see Ernest Rutherford in Bologna, but there learned that Rutherford had died after a fall from a tree. (The dates now mesh.) Bohr thus rushed to England for the funeral service shortly after Rutherford’s death on October 19. No mention is made of a conference in Copenhagen amid all these activities.
Thus the facts about the Copenhagen conference, and Bohr’s activities in September, are very elusive and contradictory. No Bohr archival record or biographical work appears to refer to an early September conference: Volume 9 of Bohr’s Complete Works, edited by Peierls himself, contains an entry in its Index for ‘Copenhagen Conferences’, but for years 1932, 1933, 1934, 1936, 1947 and 1952 only. An early trawl through biographies of scientists appearing in the ‘1937’ photograph shows no reference to such an event. (The search will continue.) As I mentioned before, in his memoir, Peierls specifically indicates that he spent a week in Copenhagen before Moscow, in discussions with Bohr, but makes no reference to any conference. In the Letters, however, hints are planted at the holding of such an event, Peierls’s father echoing his son’s description of the coming function. In her own account, Genia travelled to Copenhagen, but then went home. Yet Peierls later wrote that he travelled to Copenhagen alone. In the Letters, Peierls and Hans Bethe discussed Bethe’s visit to Europe that summer, and they planned a ten-day motoring tour in Paris in early September, as Bethe was due to sail back to the United States in the third week of September. The September conference is like a refined version of Schrödinger’s Cat, where the box emblazoned with the photograph of the gathered scientists can be opened, but nothing is to be found inside.
Thus the only recognised conference
in Copenhagen that autumn occurred much later, and was noted by Peierls when he
edited Volume 9 of Bohr’s Complete Works. He wrote that Bohr delivered a
paper back in his hometown in November: “Of a paper read to the Copenhagen
Academy on 19 November 1937, only an abstract is published . . .” So was that the occasion when the
photograph was taken? If so, how did Peierls manage to attend it? Did he return
to Copenhagen in November, fresh in his new post? If so, why did he not
describe it? It is all very puzzling: I have written to Professor Sabine Lee to
ascertain whether she can shed any light on the matter. In her initial
response, she offered to help, but evidently completely missed the point of my
questions: she had evidently not inspected coldspur. I followed up with
more detailed questions about Peierls’s puzzling movements, and even offered to
send her the current draft of this piece, so that she could enjoy a sneak
preview.
Professor Lee eventually
responded, on October 24. She failed to address my questions, however, simply writing:
“As far as I can see, all the issues relating to the Peierlses and
security have comprehensively been addressed in many thorough and serious
explorations which, in my view, have proved beyond reasonable doubt that there
is no question about the integrity of the couple.” I must surely have overlooked some
important works. I found this attitude astonishing in its lack of intellectual
curiosity, and for its untenable suggestion of ‘proof’, but also thought it a not
unusual reaction for an academic with a territory and position to protect. Having
appointed herself as the editor of Peierls’s Letters, Lee has shown a
disappointing lack of energy in providing useful exegesis: if she encounters an
event that can be confirmed by Bird of Passage, she refers us to such a text;
if a phenomenon is ignored by Peierls, she likewise ignores it. And she appears
to have little understanding of the world of intelligence.
The Political Climate in the
Soviet Union
Summer 1937 was a dangerous
time in Moscow – especially for Germans. Three major show trials had recently
taken place. In August 1936, the prominent Party leaders Grigory Zinoviev and
Lev Kamenev were among a group of sixteen who had been found guilty of plots
against Stalin, and executed. In January 1937, Karl Radek and others were
accused of plotting with Nikolai Bukharin against Stalin, Radek delaying his
own demise by implicating Bukharin and Marshal Tukahchevsky. Nearly all were
executed immediately. In late May, Tukhachevsky was forced to sign a confession
that he was a German agent in league with Bukharin in a bid to seize power. He
was tried and found guilty on June 11, and executed a few hours later. (Bukharin
was executed the following March.) At this stage, Stalin was executing anyone –
including his Comintern agents recalled from overseas – who could have been
tainted by exposure to Western influences.
Shifman refers to the dangers
that German scientists faced at this time. He reports how Hans Hellmann
(1903-1938) emigrated to the Soviet Union after being dismissed from the
University of Hanover on December 24, 1933. In Moscow, he assumed leadership of
the Karpov Institute’s Theoretical Group. On March 9, 1938, however, he was
arrested on the charge of spying for Germany, and was sentenced and executed on
May 28, 1938. Fritz Noether (1884-1941) was a mathematician who likewise
emigrated to the Soviet Union, where he was appointed professor at the
University of Tomsk. He was arrested in November 1937, and on October 23, 1938,
found guilty of sabotage and spying for Germany. He was sentenced to
twenty-five years of Gulag, but executed on September 11, 1941.
Fritz Houtermans, who was
described erroneously as a visitor from abroad, attending the conference with
Peierls, was a German Communist who had worked for EMI in England – near
Cambridge, where Peierls worked – before emigrating to the Soviet Union in
1935. Houtermans’ biographer states that Houtermans was arrested
by the NKVD in December 1937. He was tortured
and confessed to being a Trotskyist plotter and Gestapo spy (as his charge
sheet, reproduced in Mikhail Shifman’s Physics in a Mad World, described),
out of fear from threats against his wife, Charlotte. They had married in
Tbilisi in August 1930 (or 1931), and Peierls and Pauli had attended the
ceremony. However, Charlotte had already escaped from the Soviet Union to
Denmark, after which she went to England and finally the USA. On May 2, 1940 Houtermans was extradited to Germany
and arrested by the Gestapo at the Soviet-Polish border. Owing to the
intervention of another scientist, he was released to work on German nuclear
research, and survived until 1974.
According to Herbert
Fröhlich’s biographer, G. J. Hyland, another member of the ‘Jazz Band’, Dmitri
Ivanenko, had been arrested on February 27, 1935, in the wake of the Kirov
assassination. (Kirov was head of the Party organisation in Leningrad, and was
assassinated on December 1, 1934. Some accounts suggest that Stalin had himself
arranged the murder.) Shifman reports
that Ivanenko and Landau had quarrelled in 1928, and Ivanenko had moved to
Kharkov, but writes, however, that Ivanenko was not arrested until March 4,
1936. Whichever date is accurate, Ivanenko had then been exiled to a labour
camp in Karaganda, but Vladimir Fock – another physics student whom Genia Kannegiesser/Peierls
mentioned in a poem and in letters to Rudolf – managed to engineer an
extraordinary intercession with Fröhlich before the latter escaped from the
Soviet Union. Fröhlich was then able to gain further pressure from Pauli and Paul
Dirac, and Ivanenko‘s sentence was commuted to exile in Tomsk.
Most poignant of all was the
fate of Matvei Bronstein, another of the ‘Jazz Band’ alongside Landau, Gamow
and Genia Peierls. He was arrested on the night of August 6, 1937, when aged
thirty. According to the archives, his captors demanded that he hand over his
arms and poisons, to which Bronstein responded with a laugh. He was sentenced
and executed, on the same day, in a Leningrad prison in February the following
year. It is not surprising that Lev Landau spoke to Peierls in tones of terror
when they met the month after Bronstein’s arrest. Landau, a future Nobelist,
was himself arrested on April 27, 1938, for comparing Stalinism to Nazism.
A report in Ukrainian Week
from June 2019 (Landau worked in Kharkov) reinforces the fact that Landau and
his circle had been under pressure for a while. It reports: “Already in 1936, the NKVD had begun to build a case against ‘a
group of counterrevolutionary physicists at UPTI led by Professor Landau.’ The
police interrogated Lev Rosenkevich, who was then the head of the radioactive
measurement lab at the Institute. During this interrogation, Rosenkevich
supposedly confessed that back in 1930 Landau’s ‘counterrevolutionary group’
had already been active at UPTI, and included Shubnikov and the head of the
x-ray laboratory, Vadim Gorsky. The NKVD acted swiftly and in November 1937,
Shubnikov, Gorsky, Rosenkevich and nuclear physicist Valentin Fomin were shot.”
Thus we have further evidence of the horrors that Landau must have confided to
Peierls in their furtive meetings of September 1937.
Another study might draw some interesting comparisons between those Germans persecuted in the Soviet Union and those like Charlotte Houtermans who were able to engineer a miraculous flight from the terror. Herbert Fröhlich was another who reputedly managed to ‘escape’. Fröhlich had been invited to work at the Ioffe Physical-Technical Institute in Leningrad by Yakov Frenkel, the same scientist who had invited Peierls to the Odessa Conference in 1930, and he thus left the University of Freiburg in 1933 for his new life. He in fact sought employment in the United Kingdom first, but failing to be awarded any funding, accepted Frenkel’s offer, waited six months to pick up a visa in Paris, and arrived in the Soviet Union only in the late summer of 1934. Thereafter, Frohlich’s account becomes increasingly dubious, however.
Herbert Froehlich
Fröhlich blamed his disillusionment on the assassination of Kirov in December 1934, and the ‘Great Terror’ that followed. Yet that was a premature assessment: the Great Terror is not generally recognized as starting until 1936, and foreign scientists were not persecuted at that time. Fröhlich, through another miraculous series of events that almost matched George Gamow’s picaresque adventures (see ‘Mann Overboard’), including a fortuitous exit visa planted in his passport, and his ability to buy a sleeper ticket on a train to Vienna with rubles without the NKVD’s noticing, managed to escape to Austria in May 1935. (Fröhlich’s ODNB entry states that he was ‘expelled’ from the Soviet Union. If Moscow wanted to punish him, it would surely have handed him over to Germany.)
What is also significant, as
Christopher Laucht informs us in Elemental Germans, using part of the
Peierls correspondence not published by Sabine Lee, is that Peierls was
also involved in helping Fröhlich’s egress. With whom he communicated, and what
exactly he achieved, are not clear, but any lengthy exchange with the Soviet
authorities does not match with the more frenzied activity by which Fröhlich
described the events. In any case, the community of German leftist émigré
scientists in England no doubt took notice of his adventures. In England, Fröhlich
took a position under Nevill Mott in Bristol, alongside Klaus Fuchs, and
eventually became Professor of Theoretical Physics at Liverpool University. Even
more astonishing is the fact that Fröhlich, despite all his tribulations with
his Soviet hosts, apparently seriously considered an invitation by Frenkel to return
to Russia soon afterwards. Even his biographer was moved to note: “Why he
should ever have entertained this course of action is not at all clear, given
his earlier experience there, and the fact that Stalin was still conducting his
Great Purge.” The naivety of émigré Germans scientists was matched only by the
clumsiness of the NKVD.
Thus Peierls’s decision to
visit Moscow in the late summer of 1937 seems incredibly rash, unless he had
some kind of relationship with the Soviet authorities. He was not yet a citizen
of the United Kingdom, while his wife was in England with two children: he
owned a German passport. It would be unlikely that the Germans would come to
his rescue should he encounter any difficulties. He must have gained a clear
understanding of the horrific goings-on in the Soviet Union. He admitted that
Landau furtively explained to him the general oppressions of the Terror, but
did not explain how Landau and his associates themselves were being persecuted
at that time. A subtle point that has been overlooked,
moreover, is this: if Landau was under intense investigation at the time, why
did the authorities allow him to travel from Kharkov to Moscow for the
conference, to meet a ‘Gestapo spy’? The NKVD surely intended him to speak to
Peierls, and reinforce the fear that he should hold for the Soviet secret
police. He might well have impressed upon his friend that, unless Peierls
continued to co-operate, his (Landau’s) life would be in danger. Otherwise, exactly
what the benefits of attending such a conference would have been were extremely
murky, as the following section makes clear.
Conference Proceedings
For someone who recalled so
many events so crisply, Peierls was remarkably vague about Moscow in 1937. In
an interview conducted by Charles Weiner of the University of Seattle in 1969,
Peierls said: “I don’t remember much in detail about the conference. It was a
time when work on cyclotrons in Russia had started. People were reporting on
the progress. I don’t think they had a working cyclotron yet . . . “, adding
later: “There was a conference in Moscow and when already the chance of
foreigners to go there was already deteriorating, when the mass arrest had
started. This was heading for Stalinism.” Apart from the outrageous misrepresentation
about the nature of Stalinism, and how long Stalin’s murderous policies had
already been in evidence, Peierls here completely finesses the point of why he
had gone to Moscow. Given the poisonous atmosphere of the mid-1930s, might he
perhaps have verified how useful such a gathering would be before agreeing to
attend? And would he not have been required to submit a report on the
proceedings his return? Yet he struggled to recall what the conference was
about: “I think it was nuclear physics”. He recalls Bohr’s having been in
Moscow in the summer, but mistakenly described George Gamow as being present
that September, and had to be corrected by Weiner (who appears to be confused
about the ‘conference’ at which Borg spoke in June, and the September event).
Weiner was overall a very incisive interrogator, and had done his homework, but
he missed an opportunity here.
The atmosphere in Moscow in
1937 must surely have been memorable, apart from what appears to have been a very
meaty set of presentations. The Bulletin of the Atomic Scientists provides
the following details about the agenda: “Twenty-three of the 28 papers were by
Soviet authors, and they covered five main problems: the penetration of matter
by fast electrons and gamma rays; cosmic rays; beta decay; the interaction of
the nucleus with neutrons; and the theory of nuclear structure. There were also
discussions of high-voltage apparatuses used for penetrating the nucleus.” The
chairman of the conference was Abram Ioffe, who also chaired the conference in
Odessa in 1930. He must have had special significance for Peierls, since his
daughter, Valentina, was one of the ‘Jazz Band’ group of which Genia, Landau
and Gamow were members. In view of Ioffe’s position, one might wonder whether
information about the not totally reliable group filtered back to Ioffe
himself. Landau was arrested soon after the conference, and I have already
described what happened to Ivanenko and Bronstein.
A report on Ioffe’s address to
the conference (from the Bulletin of Atomic Sciences) is worth quoting
in full:
“Ioffe’s
opening speech at the second conference reflected the forces at work under
Stalin in the late 1930s and indicated that the field of physics was not immune
to the political currents of the day. He spoke about the tremendous
achievements of Soviet science, which under socialism was devoid of the slavery
and exploitation of capitalist science. He described how advances in nuclear
physics served to verify the validity of dialectical materialism. Ioffe praised
the emergence of proletarian scientists who replaced the old intelligentsia and
highlighted the great strides made since 1933: the creation of a large network
of physics research institutes, and the fact that in four years the number of
nuclear physicists in the Soviet Union had quadrupled to more than one hundred.
On a more
somber note. Ioffe acknowledged the failure of Soviet physicists as yet to
achieve ‘any kind of practical applications’. And while the Academy of Sciences
Presidium, in the protocol issued at the end of the conference, touted the
achievements of Soviet nuclear physics as outlined by Ioffe, it also drew
attention to the failure to begin construction of a new, powerful cyclotron.”
Peierls obviously found this
unremarkable, not noting the irony of the fact that Soviet scientists were
being persecuted and murdered, while ‘capitalist science’ was reportedly
riddled with ‘slavery and exploitation’. Nor did he comment on the final communiqué
issued by the attendees to the person who inspired the whole affair. According
to the archive, “On September 1937 at the Second All-Union Conference on
nuclear physics in Moscow, the participants addressed Comrade Stalin with these
passionate words of admiration: ‘The successful development of Soviet physics
occurs against the background of a general decline of science in capitalist
countries, where science is falsified and is placed at the service of greater
exploitation of man by man. . . Vile agents of fascism, Trotsky-Bukharinist
spies and saboteurs . . . . do not stop short of any abomination to
undermine the power of our country . . .
Enemies penetrated among physicists, carrying out espionage and sabotage
assignment sin our research institutes .
. . Along with all the working people of our socialist motherland, Soviet
physicists more closely unite around the Communist party and Soviet government,
around our great leader Comrade Stalin .
. .’”
Either Peierls did not hang
around to hear this nonsense, or listened, and concluded it was not worth
recording for posterity when he returned to the United Kingdom. I repeat his
only technical conclusion: “Nevertheless, the scientific discussions at the
conference itself were normal and fruitful”, as if it had been just another
conference, like one in Brussels, or Bath, perhaps. Why did this experience not
solidify his resolve against the dark forces of Communism?On the other hand, his colleague David Shoenberg at
the Mond Laboratory, with whom he worked on a paper on magnetic curves in
superconductors in 1936, returned from Moscow in late September 1938, and told
everyone about Landau’s arrest and incarceration. Shifman rather oddly suggests
that Fuchs should have spoken to Shoenberg to learn the truth of Stalin’s
oppression: but his mentor Peierls would have been just as capable, and much
more conveniently placed.
Peierls,
unlike Kapitsa, never petitioned Soviet authorities (except in a plea to
Khrushchev for the emigration of Genia’s sister, Nina), never expressed or
published any criticism of the murder and imprisonment of Soviet physicists
under Stalin, including many eminent physicists and colleagues he had met at
conferences in the Soviet Union. Nor did he support Soviet physicists who were
active in the dissident movement, notably Yuri Orlov or Andrei Sakharov. His
most fervent defense was for identified Soviet agents, such as Fuchs, and for suspected
Soviet agents, such as Oppenheimer, and in his tortuous appeal on behalf of the
convicted spy Nunn May.
The Meeting with Nina
The likelihood of Peierls’s
being able to set up a safe meeting with his sister-in-law, Nina, in Leningrad
at that time must have been extremely slim. Again, Peierls is terse about the
occasion. From Bird of Passage: “I then went . . . to Leningrad, where I met Genia’s sister,
Nina, who had by then been allowed to return to Leningrad. From there I went to
Moscow.” No description of how he had managed to locate her, or what they
discussed. Yet it would have been exceedingly dangerous for Nina to make
contact with any foreigner. As Timothy Snyder has written in Stalin and
Europe: Imitation and Domination, 1928-1953: “Well aware of the threat of
total espionage from abroad, Stalin had by the 1930s created a system of ‘total
counterespionage’ in the Soviet Union: ubiquitous surveillance and terror.
Every contact with foreigners was watched. Every visitor to foreign consulates
was investigated. Every immigrant was suspected as a possible foreign agent.”
Nina
had been allowed to return from exile, of course. In March, 1935, she and her
parents had been exiled to Ufa for five years, but, at the end of April, 1936,
she had been allowed to return to Leningrad. Nina described this fortuitous
event in these terms: “The
slogan ‘Children are not answerable for their parents’ which Stalin suddenly
produced at the start of 1936 immediately granted freedom to all young people
who had been exiled from Leningrad as ‘members of the family’, and I was one of
these. At the end of April I returned to Leningrad.” This fact is confirmed by
a letter that her parents were able to send to Genia on May 9, 1936, when her
mother writes that she knows only that Nina has gone to Leningrad. (The truth
that Nina’s parents were as innocent as she was is irrelevant in this picture.)
For some reason, however, Nina makes no mention of any meeting with Peierls in
her memoir about her step-father, which was published posthumously in 1991. And
maybe they did not meet in in Leningrad: Shifman writes elsewhere (p 13) that
Nina, after her exile to Kazakhstan ‘returned to Leningrad after Stalin’s
death’. Someone has the facts wrong.
What is more likely is that
the whole encounter had been engineered by Stalin, to communicate to Peierls
that his wife’s relatives were suffering, but that their situation could be eased
by Peierls’s continued contribution to the Soviet acquisition of western atomic
research. After all, it was no use threatening persons with the uncertain fate
of their relatives unless you were able to confirm to your victim that they were
still alive, but in permanent danger, and that others like them had been
exterminated. And Isai’s fate would remain on a roller-coaster. Nina herself
describes how autumn 1937 saw the start of arrests among people exiled from
Leningrad, and that Isai was arrested in March 1938, and spent eight months in
an overcrowded prison cell in Ufa. She remarks, about Isai: “He was
interrogated twice: a repeat interrogation about the murder of Uritsky which
had happened 20 years before, and on the ‘spying activities’ of Rudolf Peierls,
who by that time already a physicist of world renown.” He was not physically
assaulted, but subject to all manner of threats, as well as ‘screaming and foul
language’.
We thus see the duplicity of
the NKVD’s operation. On the one hand, it threatened an innocent man purely
because of a distant (and non-blood) relationship with a known assassin, and sought
to acquire knowledge from him of a German scientist’s supposed espionage simply
because he (Isai) and his wife had been visited in 1934 by his step-daughter
and husband, showing off their baby daughter. At the same time, they allowed
this German spy to enter the country, unchallenged and unarrested, and permitted
him to conduct a clandestine encounter with the prisoner’s other step-daughter,
who had recently been released early from a term of exile, and converse with a
suspected rebel (Landau), who was under close investigation. The contrast
between the fate of other Germans, and Peierls’s relatively serene sojourn, and
his ability to meet Nina unharassed, could not be more stark or provocative.
As a final twist in this saga of distorted memories and deliberate disinformation, I present the enigma of the text of a letter sent by Nina to Genia in May 1936, just before she returned to Leningrad, where she commented on the photographs of the Peierlses’ daughter. “Thank you for the pictures of Gaby”, she wrote. “We also received the Berlin pictures. Gaby there is a bit worse seen, but your Shweiger [father-in-law] is amazingly clear-cut; he has the face of an actor and resembles Isai. . . . Rudi looks best of all from the viewpoint of expressiveness.” Did Nina get the date or location wrong? Peierls never mentioned in Bird of Passage a visit to see his father in Germany after his own escape in 1933. He indicates that the next time he saw his father (and his step-mother, Else, his own mother having died in 1921) was in 1939, when they were allowed to emigrate, and stopped off in the UK on their way to the USA. Yet that is also untrue, as the letters from his father and his step-mother indicate very clearly that they visited Rudolf and Genia in England in June 1936, i.e. after Nina’s letter was sent. Heinrich Peierls also refers to meeting Genia and Gaby early in 1934, in Hamburg, so Nina could not have been referring to photographs taken on that occasion.
What was Peierls doing back in
Germany in 1935 or 1936, and why would he conceal the fact in his memoir? His
published Letters also show that he and Genia made a visit to the Soviet
Union in 1936, which again he ignores in his autobiography. In a letter to L.
I. Volodarskaya of 27 September, 1989 (printed in Volume 2 of Lee’s edition of
his correspondence), he tells his addressee that he and Genia visited the
Soviet Union ‘a few more times in the early thirties’. Yet he completely overlooks these events in
his memoir. In a letter to H. Montgomery-Hyde of March 35, 1981, in Captain
Renault style, he rebuked the author over his book The Atom Bomb Spies,
writing; “I must say I am quite shocked by many inaccuracies and the general
careless attitude to the facts which it reveals.” But Peierls is no better. How
can one trust anything he says?
* * * * * * * * * * *
According to all accounts by
friends and colleagues Rudolf Peierls was a decent man, an integrated, pipe-smoking,
crossword-solving English gentleman, feted, honoured and respected. Even if the
meeting with his future wife had been arranged, theirs was clearly a love-match,
and Rudolf was an attentive husband and a doting father. He was a brilliant
scientist, and an excellent teacher who inspired hundreds of students. As the
awards tumbled over him in the last couple of decades of his life, he surely
basked in the reputation he had gained among scientists world-wide, and with the
British intellectual elite.
Yet the great secret must have
haunted him – to the degree that he could never even hint at it in his
autobiography. Apart from his confession to Viscount Portal, he could never
admit to the world that his wife’s kinship with a mortal enemy of the Bolshevik
regime had placed intolerable burdens on them both. For there is surely another
narrative that has to be pieced together: the flight from Germany; the
fortuitous acceptance of a post at Cambridge using funds released by Kapitza’s
forced detention in the Soviet Union; the unexpected invitation by Frenkel to
attend a conference in Odessa; the introduction to Genia by another manipulated
deceiver, George Gamow; the struggle to gain a visa for Genia, and then their
miraculous departure to the West; their unexplained and unreported return visit
to Moscow in 1932, when Peierls laboured to gain a re-entry visa for Genia; the
assistance given to Fröhlich to ‘escape’ from the Soviet Union in 1934; the unlikely
direct correspondence with exiled ‘criminals’ in 1936; the concealed visit to
the Soviet Union in 1936; the unnecessary and dangerous attendance at the
conference in Moscow in 1937, and the problematic private encounter with Landau;
the perilous meeting with Nina in Leningrad that same year; the evasive
explanation for that visit given to immigration officers in 1938; the adoption
of British citizenship to allow him to work on the MAUD project; the timely
awareness that Klaus Fuchs would be a useful asset on the project, and the
promotion of his employment; his nurturing of Fuchs despite the knowledge of
his Communist past; Peierls’s continued friendships with open Communists such
as Roy Pascal; his recruitment of Gerry Brown, an open subversive communist
from the USA, to a post at Birmingham soon after Fuchs’s conviction; and his
contribution to the Manhattan project followed by his immediate support of
peace movements that were instruments of Stalin’s aggressive objectives.
It is very difficult for those
of us who have never suffered under a totalitarian regime such as Hitler’s or
Stalin’s to judge the actions of those who were subject to the kind of threats
that the Peierlses, Gamow, and others underwent. The date on which Genia and
Rudolf sold their souls to the Devil will probably never be verifiable, but
when it happened, they must have quickly realised that they were being sucked
into a vortex that was inescapable. And yet . . . Need Rudolf have been quite so diligent and
dedicated in fulfilling Stalin’s wishes? Was he in fact specifically instructed
to recruit Klaus Fuchs? Since his authority was at that stage minimal, could he
have not found a way to exclude him from the project without damaging his own
credibility, and thus possibly causing harm to Genia’s relatives? Did he and
Genia not conclude that Stalin’s cruelty was capricious and random, in any
case? Did he have to take so naively such an active role to promote the Atomic
Scientists’ Association, since it had enough steam and authority to communicate
its message without him?
I believe the April 1951
letter to Lord Portal is a vital part of the puzzle. Peierls must have been
disturbed enough by his recent conversation with Portal to conclude that some
kind of statement was appropriate. Suspicions and accusations were coming from
the Americans, as well as from British sources (such as the rather dubious Kenneth
de Courcy). It was the only place where he lifted the veil enough to admit that
the Kannegiesser association might have been a factor. My theory would be that,
soon after this, some kind of agreement (like that with Anthony Blunt) was
forged between Peierls, MI5 and other authorities: Peierls probably admitted to
a minor degree of carelessness with Fuchs, or sympathy for the Soviets in time
of war, and was essentially forgiven. (‘Quite understand, old man . . .’;
‘Utter devils, those Russkies, eh?’; ‘What your poor wife must have been
through . . .’; ‘At least that Fuchs fellow is behind
bars . . .’) The Russians had the bomb,
so it was all (heavy) water under the bridge. Stalin died in 1953: maybe
Peierls breathed a sigh of relief. Genia’s mother died in 1953, her step-father
in 1954. Alexander Foote, a potential threat, died in 1956. Nina was the only
surviving close relative, and Peierls made appeals to Khrushchev for her to be
allowed to leave the Soviet Union.
Thus when the rumours were
aroused again in 1979, with the publication of Deacon’s book, Peierls, now Sir
Rudolf Peierls, with the Establishment behind him, bearing a reputation for covering up embarrassing
secrets about espionage and counter-espionage, was emboldened to deny
everything, rightly thinking that there was not enough evidence around to
disprove his contentions. The secrets of VENONA had not yet been publicised:
there was no Internet. MI5 or the Home Office probably had a quiet word with
the publisher, who did not put up a fight, not even bothering to re-issue
Deacon’s book with the offending passages removed. In 1985, Peierls published
his heavily sanitised memoir, which conveniently omitted several facts,
distorted others, and elided over the more troublesome parts of his career and
life. Even then, with Nina having died in Oxford in 1982, he could not bring
himself to tell the full story. Neither Uritsky, nor Nikolai Kannegiesser, nor
Stalin appears in the book.
If there is one experience
that convinces me of Peierls’s harbouring of more dangerous affiliations to the
forces of Communism, it is the 1937 Conference in Moscow. How could a liberal
democrat, albeit with leftist leanings, as he described himself, possibly not
conclude, after what he saw and heard in Moscow that dreadful summer, with the
arrests and executions of the innocent
in their hundreds, that a Stalinist regime based on Communism was the
most inhuman and destructive agency that could in those days be imagined?
Peierls was surely not a Denis Pritt or a Leon Feuchtwanger, who reported
enthusiastically about the justice of the show trials, but his silence places
him in the same league as those rogues. Would not such a lover of liberty and
pluralism have immediately reported on his experiences, informed his
fellow-scientists (such as Fröhlich and Mott) of the true nature of the system
they admired, and carefully re-assessed where his own allegiances lay? And
would he not have been wary of any open communist, such as Fuchs, and at least
striven to convince such persons of the folly of their convictions? Sabine
Lee has written that ‘Rudolf Peierls never shied away from expressing his views
in public’, but if that is so, he should be castigated as a humbug and a shameless
apologist for Stalin.
Peierls in England: that will
be the subject of the second (and maybe final) chapter of my analysis of The
Mysterious Affair at Peierls. And now that Professor Lee has declared that
their project is complete, I wonder whether the Royal Society and the British
Academy would consider funding my more searching and inquisitive investigation
into Rudolf Peierls?
The New York Times chose to present the following as its leading letter in the Book Review dated August 4, 2019:
“In
her review of Tim Bouverie’s ‘Appeasement: Chamberlain, Hitler, Churchill, and
the Road to War’ (July 20), Lynne Olson gives a number of reasons for what
happened at the Munich conference, among them Chamberlain’s ignorance of
foreign policy. However, she omits an underlying motive for that sordid
episode, namely anti-Communism.
Throughout
the 1930s, Conservative political opinion in Britain mostly saw Nazi Germany as
a buffer against Marxism. Such views played as much of a role in ‘appeasement’
as did Chamberlain’s limitations and naivete. That anticommunism was a key
component of European fascism, alas, is a truth that has been long forgotten.”
(Gene
H. Bell-Villada, Williamstown, Mass.: August 2, 2019)
What
is the message the letter-writer is trying to leave us? It was not immediately
clear (to me), and the text thus needs to be parsed carefully. ‘Alas’: that
suggests regret, regret that some unnamed persons have forgotten that
‘anticommunism was a key component of European fascism’. Well, that may not be
correct, in two senses. It may not be correct that the ‘truth’ has been
forgotten (by whom?), but it is also possible that the ‘truth’ itself is
debatable. Hitler’s brand of fascism, according to most accounts, singled out
the communists as the prime threat to his ambitions for nationalist vigour, and
he persecuted them immediately he gained power in 1933. On the other hand,
Mussolini’s brand of European fascism evolved from socialist roots. One might
conclude, however, from the way Stalin propagandized antifascism in the 1930s,
that antifascism was a more vibrant component of communism than the other way around.
After all, countless deluded intellectuals ran to his banner in the belief that
only communism could resist fascism. That all changed, of course, in August
1939, when Stalin decided to change the rules.
Bell-Villada’s
contention is thus not without its sceptics. I read in this September’s History
Today that Brendan Simms has just published a book, Hitler: Only the
World Was Enough, in which he claims that Hitler has been misunderstood as
a ‘far-right’ anti-communist. The reviewer Nigel Jones wrote that “Simms argues
forcefully that his primary motivation was fear that Germany would be crushed
by the Anglo-Saxon capitalism epitomised by the US and the British Empire.” (Please
check it out, Mr. Bell-Villada.) Moreover, many years ago, A. J. P. Taylor
remarked that Hitler’s anti-communism was soon dampened after his assumption of
power, being replaced by antisemitism. Perhaps the mutual loathing disappeared when
Hitler and Stalin realised that they had more in common with each other than
their ideologies superficially suggested: despite his rallying-calls to
anti-fascists, Stalin was a secret admirer of Hitler’s tactics for increasing
power. Or, more probably, Hitler’s anti-communism weakened because all the
active communists in Germany had either been murdered, or had fled the country.
Quite simply, Hitler and Stalin both wanted to obliterate everyone who
disagreed with them, or did not declare loyalty to them, or simply who did not
fit in their perverse sociological tribes.
Yet
the author seems to be suggesting two further ideas. The first is the subtle
insinuation that ‘anti-communism’ is the nadir of political depravity, and
that, by expressing opposition to communism, Chamberlain and his team were
essentially fascists themselves, and had more in common with Hitler than the
history-books have shown. Apart from the illogical and careless temporal
connection that Bell-Villada makes between the 1930s and Chamberlain
(Chamberlain did not become Prime Minister until May 1937), the assertion is
absurd. While there were certainly many fascist sympathisers in government
during the late 1930s, the Conservative Party was defending a pluralist liberal
democracy against the pressures of the two totalitarian adversaries. It was a
flawed democracy, no doubt, with too much of an aristocratic influence,
unsuitable delusions about the Empire, and an inherent disregard for equality
of opportunity, but it was as good as any of the time, and capable of
evolution. It was worth defending. The expression of both anti-fascist and
anti-communist sentiments was a healthy and necessary part of the political
stance.
The
second suggestion is that the failure of British political opinion to
sympathise with communism, and thus form a speedy alliance with Stalin, was one
of the main reasons why Hitler was allowed to pursue his imperial ambitions
unchecked. I believe the writer here discloses a colossal naivety about the
Soviet Union in the 1930s. It was a vast prison-camp, where Stalin had been
responsible for the deaths of millions of his own citizens in the name of Leninism-Marxism
and the Communist Experiment. The historian Richard Evans, in his recent
Gresham’s College Provost lecture, pointed out that the German middle classes,
before Hitler established his one-party state in July 1933, were ‘terrified of
communism, whose supporters had put 100 deputies into the Reichstag in November
1932’. They were therefore much more familiar than their British equivalents
were with what had happened to the bourgeoise in Russia. Fear of communism was
clearly not a specifically fascist characteristic, even in Germany.
It
would thus have been absurd for Great Britain and France to pretend that they
had goals in common with Stalin for the setting up of some stable political
order in Europe at a time even before the horrors of Hitler’s own programmes of
mass murder had been initiated, and it would have been impossible to sell such
ideas to the British electorate, or even to the nation’s allies in eastern
Europe. As one historian. Larry Fuchser, has written: “To Chamberlain, reaching
agreement with the dictators [Hitler and Mussolini] was a supremely important
goal in its own right, and he did not need the additional ideological factor of
Germany as a bulwark against communism to convince him that such agreements
would be worthwhile.” Chamberlain’s policy was desperately naïve – to satisfy
any demand of Hitler’s in order to avert war. But Hitler’s hatred of communism
had nothing to do with it.
A common theme in historical writing, however, is that, if Britain had adopted serious talks with the Soviet Union, Germany might have been encircled and intimidated, and the Third Reich quashed before war broke out. Indeed, some Russian and Western historians even today lament the failure of the Western powers to have sent a serious negotiating team to Moscow in the summer of 1939: this is a prominent theme of Bouverie’s. Yet Chamberlain rightly detested Stalin and Communism, and found it impossible to consider personal parleys with the Soviet leader. And when the Soviet Union wanted a guarantee from Poland to provide a path for its army to pass through in the event of hostilities, it did not approach Poland for permission, but requested Britain and France to intervene! The fact was that Poland’s government feared Stalin more than it feared Hitler, and would have nothing to do with any accommodation with the Communists. Had Britain come to some agreement with the Soviet Union, would it have had to connive at Stalin’s occupation of the Baltic States and Poland? Such a pact would have meant the replacement of the appeasement of Hitler by a similar grovelling position towards Stalin. As George Orwell later wrote: “. . . all the appeasers, e.g. Professor E. H. Carr, have switched their allegiance from Hitler to Stalin.” (London Letter to Partisan Review, April 17, 1944)
Molotov Signing the Pact (with Ribbentrop over his shoulder)
In
any case, what happened next blows a hole in Mr. Bell-Villada’s thesis. In
August 1939 the determined anti-fascists and the resolute anti-communists got
together to sign a non-aggression pact, and the Soviet Union started providing
matériel to help Hitler wage his war against the West, including, of course,
the Battle of Britain. The conflict joined was now a battle against
imperialism, not fascism. Alas, the truth that Molotov and Ribbentrop came together
to sign a pact that immediately turned the remnants of a Popular Front into a
Highly Unpopular Devils’ Alliance has long been forgotten by many eager
armchair observers.
So
what was the Times Book Editor thinking? I suspect he (or she) didn’t
really take it all in: the apparent message rang a bell in his head that
Communism would have defeated Fascism, and that war would have been averted,
and Europe would have been a better place for it if only the West had reached
out to Stalin. The vague regret about the implosion of communism that imbues
the Times editors must have overtaken him. That is a common opinion of
the American Leftist intelligentsia. After all, this is the newspaper that
instructs its journalists to report the catastrophe of Nicolás Maduro’s dictatorship
in Venezuela as his ‘mismanagement of the economy’, carefully avoiding the
‘S-word’ of ‘socialism’ (which might turn out to embarrass Bernie Sanders), as
if the moustachioed Marxist caudillo were merely an incompetent version
of John Major.
And
it does not appear that Mr. Bell-Villada has even read the book. He is allowed
to assume that Lynne Olson’s review offers a comprehensive summary of
Bouverie’s account. The nature of Mr. Bell-Villada’s credentials for offering
an opinion on this matter is not clear, however: he offers a suitable
Massachusetts address, but his Wikipedia entry describes him as ‘an American literary critic, novelist,
translator and memoirist, with strong interests in Latin American Writing, Modernism, and magic Realism’. Bell-Villada (the entry goes on to say)
has been a professor at the private liberal arts Williams College since 1975.
No apparent degree in modern history is evident in his curriculum vitae,
although he does hold a mysterious doctorate from Harvard.
Analysis
It happened that I had read both Lynne Olson’s
review and Bouverie’s book. Bell-Villada is correct about Olson: the Soviet
Union and Communism get nary a mention in her review. Yet Bouverie is hardly
expansive in his coverage either. He repeatedly refers to Chamberlain’s
‘distrust’ of the Russians, but discusses the antipathy for Bolshevism in
mainly impersonal terms: “ . . . the western Powers needed to reach an
understanding with Soviet Russia, a nation widely distrusted and against which
Nazi Germany had originally been conceived as a bulwark.” (p 334). (Note the
evasive passive voice.) Yet, on the following page, Bouverie undermines the
nature of what such an ‘understanding’ might have taken, referring to events as
late as April 1939: “The Foreign Policy Committee could see no advantages in an
alliance with Russia – on the contrary, such a move was likely to perturb
allies in eastern Europe – and, although Chamberlain had assured the Labour
leadership that he had ‘no ideological objection to an agreement with Russia,’
he admitted privately to being deeply suspicious of her.”
‘No ideological objection’? ‘Suspicious?’, when
the state that Lenin founded was pursuing the extermination of capitalists like
him? This shows another gutless aspect of Chamberlain, who believed that
dictators could be transformed to behave like English gentlemen. Was he more
suspicious of Stalin than he was of Hitler? In that case, why not respond more
robustly? Neville Chamberlain was not known for his intellectual stature, but
that sounds more like a move to ‘appease’, or reconcile with, his Parliamentary
opposition rather than the reflection of any political principles. Nevertheless,
if Chamberlain had been prepared to discard Czechoslovakia because of ‘a quarrel in a far-away country between people of
whom we know nothing’, he would have been unlikely to want to establish an
association with the even more mysterious and inscrutable Russians, and explain
it to his electorate. If he had found it difficult to find a common level of
discourse with Hitler, and had been betrayed by him, it would have been an even
worse struggle with Stalin. Chamberlain was out of his depth. If he and Stalin
had abandoned parleys, and resorted to an arm-wrestling match, I would have
instantly put my money on the Gremlin from the Kremlin rather than on the
Birmingham Bruiser.
Unfortunately, Bouverie
offers only a very superficial analysis of Britain’s relationship with the
Soviet Union, in an Epilogue titled ‘Guilty Men’. But he gives a hint to where his unsubstantiated opinion resides, in a
paragraph that might put some air behind Bell-Villada’s sails (p 415): “The
failure to perceive the true character of the Nazi regime and Adolf Hitler
stands as the single greatest failure of British policy makers during this
period, since it was from this that all subsequent failure – the failure to
rearm sufficiently, the failure to build alliances (not least with the Soviet
Union), the failure to project British power, and the failure to educate public
opinion – stemmed. For defenders of appeasement, this is an exercise in
ahistoricism. It was not until after Hitler tore up the Munich Agreement and
marched into Prague, they argue, that he demonstrated his mendacity, while the
full horrors of the Nazi regime only became apparent after the end of the war.”
Yet
Bouverie does not substantiate this claim. Does he think that Chamberlain
‘failed to perceive the true nature of the Soviet regime’, as well? He
does not say. Bouverie cites three paragraphs from Sir Warren Fisher’s ‘damning
survey’ of British foreign policy, delivered in 1948, but Fisher omitted the
Soviet Union in his castigation of the failure of ‘the British Empire, the
United States and France’ to face the facts in unison. Earlier, Bouverie explained
that the Chiefs of Staff had made an about-turn about the role of the Soviet
Union when Molotov replaced Litvinov as Foreign Minister, and feared a
rapprochement between the Germans and the Soviets, and that such arguments
swayed Halifax and most of the Cabinet into responding to Soviet overtures. Yet
this was probably too late, and largely a bluff. In a well-written book on
Chamberlain, Neville Chamberlain and Appeasement by Larry Williams
Fuchser (a 1982 volume strangely missing from Bouverie’s bibliography), the
author shows his opinion of how unimportant negotiations with the Soviet Union
were. He spends only two brief sentences on the topic. Fuchser indicates that
it was the pliable Halifax, at the bidding of Cadogan and the Foreign Office,
who pushed for this approach, but then enigmatically adds: “Chamberlain was
forced into these negotiations quite against his will, and it is clear that in
this respect at least, he had lost control over British foreign policy.”
This
does not make complete sense, however, as the remainder of Fuchser’s thesis is
that Chamberlain maintained tight control over a sycophantic inner Cabinet, a
compliant Foreign Policy Committee, and a loyal party apparatus. Thus we have
to return to Chamberlain’s sudden lack of resolve: if he was not able to stand
up to his Labour opposition, the Foreign Office, and his Chiefs of Staff, what
hope did he have of standing up to Hitler or Stalin? Why did he simply not veto
any attempt to reach out to the Soviets? It was not as if Halifax was going to
resign in a flash of pique (as if that mattered), as Eden had done. It is true
that Chamberlain felt handicapped by the French, because of her agreements with
the Poles and the Soviet Union, but he was overall prepared to reject the
French implorations. Fuchser and Bouverie both point out that Alexander
Cadogan, the Permanent Under-Secretary at the Foreign Office, wrote in his
diary that Chamberlain ‘would rather resign than sign alliance with Soviet’. ‘Appeasement’ is sometimes domestic
political compromise – and not always a necessary act.
Thus it would have been better to have sent no mission at all rather than the underpowered and underauthorised Slow Boat to Leningrad that resulted, and which failed to impress Voroshilov and company. That misguided venture encourages Bouverie, however, to make his dubious conclusion: “Unlike his successor, he [Chamberlain] treated the United States with frigid disdain, while his failure to secure a deal with the Soviet Union stands out as among the greatest blunders in that calamitous decade.” But it wasn’t ‘failure’: Chamberlain was never serious. And what kind of a deal with the unscrupulous Stalin would have made sense? The independence of the Baltic States was a major bone of contention. And what would happen if Stalin had still invaded Finland, for instance? Again, Bouverie does not explain.
A J P Taylor
One
of the historians with whom I am familiar is A. J. P. Taylor. Taylor studied this
period in his much-cited 1961 work, The Origins of the Second World War.
This is a book that needs to be used cautiously, however, since Taylor
notoriously came up with some bizarre and controversial judgments. For example,
he presented some equivocal and provocative opinions, such as: “The blame for
war can be put on Hitler’s Nihilism instead of on the faults and failures of
European statesmen – faults and failures which their public shared. Human
blunders, however, usually do more to shape history than human wickedness.”
Such vague attributions of guilt and responsibility are highly dubious and
unconvincing. In addition, Taylor could be infuriating when he made lofty
generalisations about ‘the British’ and their assumed intentions, when in the
next sentence he would analyse the differences of opinion that existed in
various politicians and diplomats, and which thus contributed to indecision.
(Taylor deployed too much use of the passive voice for my liking.)
Yet
Taylor could provide trenchant and pithy insights as well, worthy of essay-type
‘Discussions’. “Both sides wanted
agreement, but not the same agreement. The British wanted a moral demonstration
which would enable them to reach a settlement with Hitler on more favourable
terms. The Russians wanted a precise military alliance for mutual assistance,
which would either deter Hitler, or secure his defeat”, he wrote, in the
relevant Chapter Ten of Origins. And his conclusion to this chapter ran
as follows: “Alliances are worth while when they put into words a real
community of interests; otherwise they lead only to confusion and disaster, as
the French alliances did. It was inconceivable, in the circumstances of 1939,
that the British should commit themselves, irretrievably and decisively, in
favour of Soviet Russia as against Germany; and equally inconceivable that the
Russians should commit themselves to defence of the status quo.” That
judgment is sound and clear, notably so, given Taylor’s own communist
sympathies.
Later,
in 1965, in English History 1914-1945, Taylor gave a more guarded explanation
of what happened. He suggested that the Soviet Union made demands for
reciprocity in its approaches to France and Germany, and that Chamberlain
dithered, not only because of distaste of communism, but owing to the pressure
of public opinion, and the appeals of such as Lloyd George – a now familiar
refrain. In addition, Taylor raised the important spectre of the Soviet Union’s
invading Poland and the Baltic States under the mantle of an agreement with the
democracies, which would have been a bitter pill for Chamberlain to have
swallowed and explained to his constituents. Taylor significantly repeated his
earlier conclusion that the Soviet Union was as unenthusiastic about an
alliance with the United Kingdom and France as the latter were themselves.
How
has historical research advanced in the past fifty years? The theme of a missed
opportunity has been picked up since by many other historians, some of whom
have had access to Russian archives. For instance, in 1999, Michael Jabara
Carley wrote 1939: The Alliance That Never Was and the Coming of World War
II (a work apparently uninspected by Bouverie) and in 2018 followed up with
a paper in International History Review titled Fiasco: The
Anglo-Franco-Soviet Agreement That Never Was, and the Unpublished British White
Paper, 1939-1940, The latter explores these events in great depth, and
points to rifts between France and Britain in the response to the Soviet
approach, and describes a White Paper on the failed negotiations that was suppressed
by Chamberlain.
Unfortunately,
Carley’s work is representative of the fashionable academic left (including, no
doubt, Mr. Bell-Villada), emphasizing the themes of ‘co-operation’ with the
Soviet Union, attributing the distaste for communism to Britain’s ‘elites’, and
ignoring the fact of how unreliable a signer to an agreement Stalin would have
been. Chamberlain and other
conservatives are classified as ‘hard-core Sovietophobes’, as if their distaste
were a dire medical condition rather than a serious and justified ideological opposition.
Carley supposes the existence of Soviet ‘views’ towards Britain and France, as
if the country had vigorous parliamentary debates, a free press, and public
opinion polls. He appears to think that Soviet military ‘assistance’ to
adjoining countries from the Black Sea to the Baltic would have been welcomed,
and somehow beneficial. He reports that the Soviet Union had one hundred
divisions to deploy, while Britain and France had only two, but treats
seriously Stalin’s suggestion that he did not want be ‘left in the lurch to face
Nazi Germany alone’. Carley is far more trusting of Stalin’s objectives in a
military alliance than he is of Chamberlain’s justified scepticism about it.
Stalin’s replacement of Litvinov (a Jew) by Molotov at the end of April is
attributed to British ‘stalling’ to Stalin’s offer of a couple of weeks before
rather than interpreted as a signal that Stalin meant at that point to do
business with the Germans (as has been pointed out by other historians). He
says nothing about Stalin’s access to Britain’s diplomatic thinking by virtue
of spies in the Foreign Office (notably John Herbert King). In summary, according
to Carley, the signing of the Ribbentrop-Molotov pact was all Chamberlain’s
fault.
If this is the current state of research on the crisis of the late 1930s, it is highly regrettable. The controversy over the missed opportunity would have been a highly profitable avenue for a contemporary historian to pursue, perhaps investigating the counterfactual history that would have evolved if a Soviet-Franco-British alliance had had any teeth. Would they have had to declare war on Germany in September 1939? And, since the retrospective judgment of the Soviet Union is that it signed the pact in order to gain time and rebuild its armed forces, would it really have wanted to engage Germany on foreign soil in 1939? Threatening joint hostilities would surely have not deterred Hitler, or brought Europe to peace. Hitler would not have abandoned his plans for Lebensraum. What would the Poles have done if the Red Army invaded its territory? How would a land assault on Germany by French and British forces have fared? Would Hitler have had to conduct a war on two fronts, or would he have been able to reverse his strategy, fighting the Soviet Union first before invading France and Belgium? Life would still have been made intolerable for millions of innocent civilians from Finland to Bessarabia, and Hitler would certainly not have stayed his hand over Dunkirk when he had the chance to eliminate the British Expeditionary Force. (I expect some military historian has already explored such scenarios.)
Tim Bouverie
In
summary, Appeasement is a very readable, and imaginatively composed,
book. The author is a fresh-faced young journalist who was educated at my alma
mater, Christ Church, Oxford, gaining a degree in history. He has exploited
a rich range of sources –
works of history, both familiar and obscure, private and public archives,
memoirs, articles and dissertations (though almost exclusively written in
English) to write a fascinating account of a still controversial period in the
nation’s history. Yet debates continue about responsibilities and blame for
what was a very complex challenge in allowing Hitler to advance his plans as he
did, and I do not think Bouverie sheds any fresh light on the matter, and does
not provide support for his conclusions. Despite the extraordinary parade of
puffs from distinguished historians on the back-cover (Kershaw, Frankopan, Moorehead,
Hastings, Macmillan, Beevor and Fraser), I do not regard Appeasement as
a major work of history bringing innovative research to the table. But it prompts
me to inspect now one or two aspects in more detail.
Lewis
Namier
As an example, I quote again from Bouverie’s Epilogue, where he cites several leading figures (e.g. Boothby, Churchill, Warren Fisher) who apparently held the opinion that, with greater diplomatic skills, war could have been averted (p 410). Among these he lists the historian Lewis Namier, who (he says) believed that ‘at several junctures it could have been stopped without excessive effort or sacrifice’. Well, this sounded to me a point at which a book should begin, not end. I knew of Namier (mainly through my study of Isaiah Berlin), but had not read any of his books. This statement came from Diplomatic Preludes: I thought it might address several questions on my mind, so I obtained the volume from the local university library.
Lewis Namier
The
Introduction and Outline of Namier’s book contains the following passage
(which I recorded in my August Commonplace file): “The issue of a crisis depends not so much on its magnitude
as on the courage and resolution with which it is met. The second German bid
for world dominion found Europe weak and divided. At several junctures it could
have been stopped without excessive effort or sacrifice, but was not: a failure
of European statesmanship. Behind the German drive were passionate forces,
sustained by obsessionist, sadistic hatreds and by a cruel ideology; to these
the Germans, whom defeat had deprived of their routine of life, showed even
more than their usual receptivity, while the rest of Europe had neither the
faith, nor the will, nor even sufficient repugnance, to offer timely, effective
resistance. Some imitated Hitler and hyena-like followed in his track; some
tolerated him, hoping that his advance would reach its term – by saturation,
exhaustion, the resistance of others, or the mere chapter of accidents – before
it attained them; and some, while beholding his handiwork, would praise him
of having ‘restored the self-respect of
the Germans’. Janissaries and appeasers aided Hitler’s work: a failure of
European morality.”
And that’s it. There was nothing else in the
book to back it up – just
these windy, abstract statements about ‘European statesmanship’ and ‘European
morality’. (I do not know what is meant by those entities. History is made by
individual agents contributing to events.) I found the rest of the book, which
describes only the events of 1938 and 1939, practically unreadable, and utterly
useless in illustrating the claims that Namier made in his Introduction. So why
would Bouverie choose to extract such a vague and unsupported assertion to
bolster the rather thin conclusion to his book? Exploring this idea might have
led to something valuable.
Maybe Namier wrote about appeasement in more
depth elsewhere. (Bouverie lists In the Margin of History as a primary
source, but I have not been able to inspect it.). So I dug around. In his essay
on Namier, published in Personal Impressions, Isaiah Berlin gives a
glimpse of how his friend really thought:
“He spoke bitterly about the policy of appeasement. He felt that their sense of reality and their empiricism had evidently deserted the ruling classes in England: not to understand that Hitler meant everything he said – that Mein Kampf was to be taken literally, that Hitler had a plan for a war of conquest – was self-deception worthy of German or Jews. The Cecils were ‘all right’; they understood reality, they stood for what was most characteristic of England. So was Winston Churchill. The men who opposed Zionism were the same as those who were against Churchill and the policy of national resistance – Geoffrey Dawson, the editor of the Times, Chamberlain, Halifax, Toynbee, the officials of the Foreign Office, Archbishop Lang, the bulk of the Conservative Party, most trade unionists. The Cecils, Churchill, true aristocracy, pride, respect for human dignity, traditional virtues, resistance, Zionism, personal grandeur, no-nonsense realism, these were fused into one amalgam in his mind. Pro-Germans and pro-Arabs were one gang.”
This was progress, at least, the recognition
that in a pluralist society, many different standpoints contribute to eventual
policy-making, rather than ascribing causation to the abstraction of ‘European
morality’. Namier identified some of these agents. Yet I found it too
stereotyped: ‘the ruling classes’ – who are they? Why should a hesitation about
the merits of Zionism automatically be assumed to indicate a sympathy for
Hitler? Surely opinions were more complex than this? Indeed, Berlin mentions
that Namier used to harangue ‘pen-pushers of the Foreign Office’ and ‘the
hypocritical idiots of the Colonial Office’ at his club, the Athenaeum, and do
more harm than good by his supplications. And did Namier really understand the
various aspects of what ‘appeasement’ meant?
Interestingly, elsewhere in this essay, Berlin
draws attention to Namier’s failings as a historian. “He believed that objective truth could be discovered, and that he
had found a method of doing so in history; that this method consisted in a sort
of pointillisme, ‘the microscopic method’, the splitting up of
social facts into details of individual lives – atomic entities, the careers of
which could be precisely verified; and that these atoms could then be
integrated into greater wholes. This was the nearest to scientific method that
was attainable in history, and he would adhere to it at whatever cost, in spite
of all criticism, until and unless he became convinced by internal criteria of
its inadequacy, because it had failed to produce results verified by research.”
Berlin then concludes that Namier then integrated his atomic facts ‘with a
marvellous power of imaginative generalisation’, lacking the skills of a
narrative historian.
Is ‘imaginative generalisation’ a feature to be admired in
historians? Maybe not so much these days, Sir Isaiah. (Berlin was rather good
at that stuff himself, as was Taylor.) As another example of Namier’s
shortcomings, in his memoir Bird of Passage, Rudolf Peierls reinforced
the impression that Namier gave of theatrical vagueness when he wrote: “He was very fond of saying ‘we’. And you had
to be very alert in following the course of the conversation to know whether at
the given point this meant the University of Manchester, All Souls College,
Oxford, the Jews, the Foreign Office, or Poland.” Such ways of thinking do not
lead to historical precision. I do not believe Namier is a productive and reliable
source. But very shrewd on Peierls’ part.
An Alternative Approach
My first exposure, therefore, to one of Bouverie’s influences was not positive. Moreover, I think Bouverie overlooks the fact that ‘appeasement’ (like ‘remembrance’, which can mean both ‘recalling from experience’ and ‘commemoration’) carried two clear meanings in the 1930s – ‘pacification’, and later ‘conciliation’. (This is a point that David Dilks made: “The word in its normal meaning connotes the pacific settlement of disputes; in the meaning usually applied to the period of Neville Chamberlain’s premiership, it has come to indicate something sinister, the granting from fear or cowardice of unwarranted concessions in order to buy temporary peace at someone else’s expense.”) The ambivalence is shown in the fact that the book, titled Appeasing Hitler in the UK (which does not do justice to the policy as pursued), was re-titled Appeasement in the USA (when it is not a study of appeasement in general), with an odd subtitle (Chamberlain, Hitler, Churchill and the Road to War) that suggests that Churchill was party to the process. Thus the fact that much of Baldwin’s and Chamberlain’s policy, spurred by their deep desire to avert a repeat of the WWI carnage, was motivated by an honourable desire to bring a stable peace to Europe, and only later sharply criticised as a shabby propitiation of Hitler’s and Mussolini’s demands, is overlooked by Bouverie.
Chamberlain and Hitler
I have read only a handful of the book in
Bouverie’s Bibliography, but, if I were striving for a methodological approach
to the challenge of defining when the policy of appeasement might have taken a
different course (Namier’s ‘junctures’), I would need to bring some structure
to the environment, along two axes. The first would offer a time-line, listing
the critical events by which Hitler’s growing belligerent moves became more
obvious and threatening. The second would attempt to profile the varieties of
opinion that existed in influencers and policy-makers in Britain’s pluralist
society. Indeed, from studying materials such as Bouverie’s, one can track how
the opinions of individual factions did evolve in the light of events on the
Continent. (Some
historian may have already analysed the period under such a structure, and I
apologise if I have overlooked such a study.)
I would start with Hitler’s accession to power
in 1933 – a grab, but performed with some democratic authority. At that stage,
observers should have sat up to take the Austrian more seriously. Here follow
what I would classify as the main events that western politicians should have
addressed and analysed:
The Publication of Mein Kampf: Hitler’s book was published in Germany in 1925 and 1926, but did not appear in English until 1933, in a heavily abridged version. As Bouverie relates, the Ambassador to Germany, Sir Horace Rumbold, immediately after Hitler’s accession, warned the Foreign Office of the threats inherent in Mein Kampf, but he was largely ignored. Indeed, many politicians did not even read the English version until too late (see ‘Who read Mein Kampf?’)
German Rearmament (1): Brigadier Temperley, who had attended the Geneva Disarmament Conference in 1932, pointed out in 1933 that Germany’s development of over a hundred fighter airplanes was in contravention of the Treaty of Versailles.
Withdrawal from the League of Nations: Germany withdrew in October 1933, in protest against its members’ refusal to allow the country to achieve military parity.
The Night of the Long Knives: In June-July 1934, Hitler showed his ruthlessness by purging Ernst Röhm’s Sturmabteilung, seeing it as threat to his own power
The Murder of Dollfuß: Having banned the Austrian Nazi party, Dollfuss, the Chancellor Austria was assassinated in July 1934 by Nazi agents.
German Rearmament (2): On March 16, 1935, Hitler openly announced that Germany would build an airforce, and begin conscription, in violation of the Treaty of Versailles.
Anglo-German Naval Agreement: This agreement was signed on June 18, 1935, and set out to regulate the size of Hitler’s Kriegsmarine in relation to the Royal Navy.
Italian Invasion of Ethiopia: On October 3, 1935, Hitler’s fascist ally Mussolini invaded Ethiopia, showing his imperial ambitions. The inability of the League of Nations to respond emphasised its hollowness.
German Reoccupation of the Rhineland: In violation of the Treaties of Versailles and Locarno, Hitler’s forces remilitiarised the Rhineland on March 7, 1936, including a considerable swath of land on the right bank.
Fortification of the Western Wall: Soon after the militarisation of the Rhineland, Hitler started a project to fortify the old Siegfried Line.
Aid to Franco in Spanish Civil War: Immediately the war started, in July 1936, Hitler sent in troops, aircraft and material to aid the Nationalist effort.
Hitler’s Assumption of Control of Army: With the sacking of Field Marshal von Blomberg and General von Fritsch in January 1938, Hitler made himself Supreme Commander of the Army.
The Anschluß: On March 12, 1938, Austria was annexed into Germany, a process forbidden by the Treaty of Versailles.
The Expropriation of the Sudetenland: In October 1938, the Sudetenland (a primarily German-speaking part of Czechoslovakia that had once been part of Austria) was assigned to Germany.
The Munich Pact: On September 30, 1938, Chamberlain and Daladier signed the pact with Hitler, effectively handing over Czechoslovakia to the Germans.
Kristallnacht: On November 9-10, 1938, The Germans oppressed Jewish homes, businesses and synagogues, killing about a hundred Jews throughout Germany.
The Invasion of Czechoslovakia: The Germans invaded Czechoslovakia on March 15, 1939.
The Nazi-Soviet Pact: Molotov and Ribbentrop signed a pact of non-aggression on August 23, 1939.
Invasion of Poland: The Nazis invaded Poland on September 1, 1939, thus triggering a declaration of war by Britain.
Extermination of Jews: On December 16, 1939, The Times made its first report on the mass execution of Jews, in Lublin.
Next,
the profiles of political figures. One must remember that the United Kingdom,
in trying to forge policy, had to consider the opinions of the leaders of its
Dominions, as well as those of its allies in Europe. In addition, Roosevelt
started to poke in his oar at the beginning of 1938. I shall restrict myself here to the spectrum
of opinion within Britain itself. I
would classify it as follows, with examples of the main adherents:
Complete agreement with Nazi policies (Mosley; Londonderry)
Sympathy for fascism, but essentially patriotic (Dawson)
Universal Christian pacifism (Lansbury)
Pious abdication of leadership (Baldwin)
Labour distaste for Nazi policies, but essentially pacifist
(Attlee)
Liberal admiration for Hitler’s reconstruction of Germany, but
opportunistic and hypocritical over the Soviet Union (Lloyd George)
Labour distaste for totalitarianism, and stressing rearmament
(Bevin)
Tory disdain for Hitlerism, sympathy to German grievances, but
confident it can be stopped via good will (Chamberlain)
Vague impressionable Tory piety (Halifax)
Realistic abhorrence of Hitlerism (and Communism), and urging
re-armament (Churchill)
Distaste for Hitlerism, and unwilling to negotiate with dictators
(Eden)
Belief in Communism as only valid anti-fascist force (Pollitt)
This segmentation is
necessarily simplistic, but serves to show how fragmented political opinion
was. (I hope it carries enough ‘imaginative generalisation’ to satisfy
Berlinian requirements. It may attribute a depth of political thinking to such
flabby figures as Halifax and Eden that they perhaps do not merit.) Moreover, opinions
evolved. Attlee became more militaristic after the Sudetenland episode; Lord
Londonderry, a diehard fascist supporter, was revolted by Kristallnacht;
Chamberlain had to swallow his previous idealistic notions after the Munich
agreement was shown to be empty; Lloyd George suddenly switched his
affiliations to Moscow after the invasion of Czechoslovakia, and made personal
remonstrations to Chamberlain about an agreement with the Soviet Union, as did
Churchill, supported by Vansittart; all but Halifax and the diehard corps of
the Conservative Party rallied to Chamberlain after war was declared; several
prominent Communists (such as Goronwy Rees) abandoned the Party when the
Ribbentrop-Molotov pact was signed; Mosley was interned, but renounced support
for Hitler when he understood the nature of Hitler’s aggression; Churchill
remarkably overlooked his hatred of Communism when Germany invaded the Soviet
Union. What should also be remembered, however, is that before the war
Chamberlain used his authority to apply great pressure on the media to support
his policy of trying to contain Hitler, which helped to stifle any oppositionist
communications to the mases.
Nevertheless, one can
accept that, at a certain stage, opinion might have consolidated around a
strategy of deterrence of Hitler, of sending him a message that continued
infractions of international treaties would not be tolerated, of showing a
degree of force before the dictator had been able to assemble any comparable
military strength of his own, of pointing out to the German people that a
resurgence of imperial aggression across Europe would not be tolerated. For
Hitler was a bully: and bullies will continue to flex their muscles until they
meet resistance. Indeed, they will interpret a failure to resist as a sign of
weakness, and an encouragement of the policies that brought them to where they
are.
I would select the remilitarisation
of the Rhineland as the critical event that should have turned the tables.
Hitler had been given enough benefit of the doubt by then, and the seriousness
of his aggressive ambitions was clear. This was a territorial push, the first
implementation of his objectives for Lebensraum. Yet Hitler’s military
strength was poor: he had not yet built a competent and extensive army. The
French forces were larger and stronger. Hitler did not yet have access to the
munitions factories of Czechoslovakia. And when the French army moved, Hitler
blinked. Repulsing this German incursion would not necessarily have meant war. Yet
nothing happened. The entry of Hitler’s troops into the Rhineland, and the
failure of France and Britain to take action, removed the last obstacle to the
defence of the west. The Treaty of Locarno in 1925 had committed Britain,
France (and Italy) to guaranteeing the Franco-German border against ‘flagrant
violations’. It is difficult to imagine what could constitute a more flagrant
violation than this move of Hitler’s. William Shirer was one journalist who at
the time recognized the pivotal chance that had been allowed to escape.
As Bouverie explains,
the Rhineland exploit had not come as a surprise. The instincts of the newly
appointed Foreign Secretary, Anthony Eden, were to honour the Locarno Treaty
arrangements, and come to France’s aid if she requested help. But he dithered,
despite hawkish views from such as Vansittart in the Foreign Office, and spoke
against any action by France against Germany. As Bouverie writes: “Despite
stating in a memorandum to the Cabinet on March 8 – the day after the invasion
– that Hitler could no longer be trusted to abide by treaties even when they
had been freely entered into, he nevertheless, and contradictorily, argued that
the Government should use this opportunity ‘as far-reaching and enduring a
settlement as possible whilst Herr Hitler is still in the mood to do so.” (p
87)
Moreover, the public had
not been prepared. Maynard Keynes’s The Economic Consequences of the Peace
was still an influential book, arguing that the cost of reparations on the
German people was too punitive, and they could not be expected to provide such
wealth in an effective state of slavery. His book was misunderstood, and
criticised at the time. The problem was that politicians such as Chamberlain
and Baldwin were not imaginative enough to recognize that, while the scale of reparations
may have been a mistake, it did not mean that Germany should be allowed to
break other treaty-defined obligations, rearm itself as an aggressive power,
and make incursions into the territories of its neighbours. Such subtleties
were thus lost on the British public: Bouverie records that the Dean of
Chichester believed that ‘the ordinary man almost breathed a sigh of relief
when he heard that Hitler had entered the Zone.’ Hitler gained further
confirmation of the pusillanimity of the British and French.
The crux of the matter
is that Chamberlain has come to be defined by Appeasement, as Eden was by Suez,
and Cameron will be by the Referendum. The man they called the ‘Coroner’ has
borne the brunt of the failed policy. In his tenure as Prime Minster,
Chamberlain tried to impose his will by creating a Cabinet dominated by
sycophants, and undermined those who stood up to him, such as Duff Cooper and
Eden. But at least he had a policy, however misguided it was, unlike Baldwin.
In a recent Literary Review article, Professor Cornwall observed that
Chamberlain ‘believed that a European war should be avoided because Sudeten
German grievances were basically credible’. That may have been so, but the
damage had been done long before. Again, it must be remembered that Chamberlain
did not become Prime Minister until May 1937. The failures went back many
years.
Thus an innovative and
scholarly approach might investigate whether and why Chamberlain was able to
exert such an influence on foreign policy when he held only the office of
Chancellor of the Exchequer. For example, did his control of the purse-strings
allow him to hinder or help the cause for re-armament? A recent book by Lord
Lexden, Redressing the Balance, tries to restore Chamberlain’s
reputation by inspecting the many reforms that he helped implement before the
dire days of Munich for which he is remembered, and even claims that his
delaying tactics actually helped prepare the British Empire for the inevitable
conflict. A fresh inspection of Chamberlain’s influence before he became
Prime Minister, and of his timidity over the Soviet Union in the face of the
War and Foreign Office pressure in the summer of 1939 might have provided a
dramatic new addition to the historical record.
Dealing with Stalin
‘Judgment in Moscow’
Moreover, Britain would have had to deal with Stalin eventually. I have recently been reading Vladimir Bukovsky’s penetrating study of the Politburo’s manipulation of western opinion, Judgment in Moscow, which explores how the intellectual dupes of the western democracies were taken in by the siren songs of ‘co-operation’, ‘peace’ and ‘détente’, all designed to be implemented on the Kremlin’s terms. Written over twenty years ago, it has only just been published in English. It is an absolutely indispensable volume to be read by anybody who wants to understand the sham of ‘perestroika’ and ‘glasnost’, and the fraudulent behaviour of Gorbachev, leading to the resurgence of kleptocratic communists in the control of Russia. My only regret about this work is that its detailed analysis picks up only around 1970, whereas the propaganda campaign went back to the Second World War. In any case, Bukovsky writes: “Ironically, the architects of Ostpolitik are being touted as heroes and are claiming that the downfall of communism in the East was a product of their ‘delicate’ games with Moscow. This is shameless beyond belief. According to such criteria. Neville Chamberlain could have declared himself the victor in 1945, as peace with Germany was finally reached.”
Vladimir Bukovsky
Of course, poor Chamberlain died in November 1940 of stomach cancer, so did not live to see that irony played out. Yet the analogy is clear – a clear case of post hoc non propter hoc. Bukovsky explains how the shameful policy of détente needlessly prolonged the lives of the communist regimes, and echoed the decades-long practice of the West’s attempts to come to grips with its adversary by taking its implorations for ‘peace’ seriously.
Stalin and Churchill
I have written before
about the futility of trying to build a culture of ‘co-operation’ with an
agency whose objectives are in fact to help the tide of history in trying to
destroy you. (See https://coldspur.com/krivitsky-churchill-and-the-cold-war/) Yet immediately the
Soviet Union became an ally in the war against Germany, Britain (and then the
United States) had to deal with Stalin’s untrustworthiness, duplicity, and
propagandizing, and her representatives seemed incapable of countering the
Generalissimo’s demands for fear of upsetting him, performing damage to the war
effort, and even possibly pushing him back into Hitler’s arms. (Such
negotiations did in fact happen later, through Switzerland and Sweden, but they
were initiated by the Nazis through third parties when they had effectively seen
the writing on the wall.)
Stalin was ungracious
about Churchill’s offer of material aid (which the nation could not afford) after
Barbarossa, and immediately (July 1941) started making demands for a ‘Second
Front’, ignoring the fact that the British Empire was engaged on several fronts
already. Beaverbrook and Harriman made lavish promises to Stalin in person, in
October 1941. Despite informing Churchill in September that the Soviet Union
was ‘on the point of collapse’, Stalin arrogantly insisted on a statement of
‘war aims’ in November, to which Churchill meekly offered ‘co-operation’. Stalin
threatened Ambassador Clark Kerr that he might seek peace with the Germans if
the Allies did not help him more. He asked for (and received) legitimisation of
the Soviet Union’s extended borders in the Baltics. He made incessant and
offensively-worded demands for the highly dangerous convoy system to be
resumed. He ferociously placed the guilt for the Katyn massacre on to the
Germans: Churchill knew that was a lie, but did nothing. Stalin was insincere
about the exchange of intelligence, demanding much, but revealing little. He
undermined the Polish government-in-exile, and captured their representatives
in Warsaw. To Churchill he expressed ‘shock’ on hearing of the Warsaw uprising,
and his forces stood by. He used his spies in the governments of the United
Kingdom and the United States to undermine his allies’ negotiating tactics over
the future of the central states of Europe shortly to be ‘liberated’ by the
Soviets. He was ruthless over the return of prisoners-of-war to the Soviet
Union. And the Iron Curtain fell.
Indeed, on July 18,
1943, Anthony Cavendish-Bentinck, the chairman of the Joint Intelligence
Committee, warned that the appeasement of Stalin closely resembled the previous
attitude to Hitler. But by then, it was again too late. British influence was
diminished by then, with the resources of the United States influencing the
outcome of the war. The vain, ingenuous and sickly Roosevelt was calling the
shots, sometimes influenced by his mischievous wife. He undermined Churchill,
believing that he alone knew how to manage Stalin. Shortly before he died in
April 1945, Roosevelt acknowledged that Stalin had betrayed all his Yalta
promises, and that he was not a man he could do business with any longer.
Yet I believe that
Churchill must be held largely responsible. When Barbarossa occurred in June
1941, he immediately sent a message of support to Stalin, without consulting
his Chiefs of Staff. That was fine as a gesture, indicating the shared campaign
against Naziism – which Churchill rightly rated as a direr threat than
Communism at the time. But I wonder, if he had visited the Kremlin soon after,
whether a speech along the following lines might have set expectations a little
straighter without damaging the war effort:
“Marshall Stalin: You
may recall that, on June 22, when ‘the monster of wickedness’ invaded your
country, I stated to the House of Commons that ‘the Nazi regime is
indistinguishable from the worst features of Communism’, and I declared that I,
as the most consistent opponent of Communism for twenty-five years, would unsay
no word that I have spoken about it. Yet I then reached out to the long-suffering
Russian people, and offered them ‘any technical or economic assistance which is
in our power’.
Let me now explain further. We have watched your experiment with
communism with the gravest dismay. We are highly suspicious of its cruel
ideology, and its determination to eradicate the freedoms of western democracy
that we treasure. We have seen how you have murdered your opponents, and
condemned millions to starvation in your fruitless quest to eliminate any
private endeavours in agriculture. You have established a prison-camp of
monstrous dimensions in which to incarcerate those who oppose your regime. We
have observed your purges and show-trials with amazement and disgust, as
apparently loyal members of your political and military administrations have
been condemned to death on the flimsiest of pretexts. We know that you have
infiltrated spies into our offices of government, intent on stealing secrets of
state in order to abet your political cause. We were astonished that, having
chastised the organs of German Fascism, you then made a partnership with the
Devil himself, and then provided war matériel that has helped Hitler wage his
aerial assault on Britain, causing thousands of lives to be lost. We were
shocked by your invasion of innocent Finland, and your enslavement of the
Baltic States, where you have again murdered anyone who might be considered an
opponent of your proletarian dictatorship. We repeatedly warned you of Hitler’s
plans to turn his aggressive impulses away from Western Europe to the Soviet
Union, but you ignored our advice, or treated it as provocation.
Yet, for all this, as Hitler moves his armies across your borders,
we again offer you our moral support, and the few military supplies that we can
spare. Jointly, and with the hoped-for involvement of the United States ere
long, we will force Hitler and his minions into defeat and submission. Yet our
determination to resist the forces of communist tyranny will not fade away
after the deed is done, and we hope that your involvement with us will help
persuade you that your version of socialism is an insult to our common humanity.”
Would that have been over the top, and have been interrupted before Churchill was able to finish? Quite possibly. (Would the interpreter have had the guts to complete the translation?) But Stalin preferred tough talk from military officers to the appeasing noises he received from milquetoast Foreign Office men, and he might have been impressed. At some stage, of course, Churchill would have had to convince Roosevelt of the correctness of his opinions, but at least he would have made the most of his opportunity to tell Stalin what he really thought. Instead, Stalin started to make demands, and intimidate his allies. It is a failing of many democratic political leaders overendowed with vanity that they believe they can ‘do business’ with despots (Chamberlain with Hitler, Roosevelt and Churchill with Stalin, Thatcher with Gorbachev, Trump with Kim). Yet they forget that, while they themselves have to be re-elected, the tyrants endure. And as Vladimir Bukovsky said to Margaret Thatcher: “The difficulty of ‘doing business’ with communists is that they have the disgusting habit of lying while looking you in the face.”
Almost two years ago, I contacted the particle physicist Professor Frank Close by email. I had just read his biography of the Soviet atom spy, Bruno Pontecorvo, titled ‘Half Life’, and had some questions about Rudolf Peierls. Peierls had been the mentor of the atom spy Klaus Fuchs, and, in ‘Misdefending the Realm’, I had suggested that Peierls, while not a spy himself, had probably abetted Fuchs in his endeavours, and that the conventionally described career of his wife, Genia, whom he had married in the Soviet Union, was highly questionable. Close had worked under Peierls, and I believed he might have some insights.
What followed was a very
thorough, productive, and detailed exchange, lasting several months. Close and
I shared a similar doggedness in working through the archives, and were
similarly puzzled by the conflicting stories thrown up by the records, and by
the memoirs of the participants. Close was researching a book on Fuchs: he was
not familiar with my book (which devotes two chapters to Fuchs), so I
introduced it to him. I think we both learned from each other, although we had
different methods for interpreting the evidence.
Our communications
suddenly stopped – outwardly because of Close’s deadlines, but in fact, as I
learn now, for reasons that I am not at liberty to divulge. Thus I looked
forward to the arrival of his book on Fuchs, ‘Trinity’, with great expectations.
When it came out this summer, I sent a message to Close, congratulating him on
the event of publication, but he did not respond. I started reading the book
with enthusiasm, but, as I progressed, I began to experience disappointment, as
the letter below explains. I felt that Close had stepped away from engaging
with some of the remaining problematic aspects of Fuchs’s espionage, aspects
that I and others (e.g. Mike Rossiter) had explored.
I thus compiled the
following message for Close. He responded quickly, and we have since commented
creatively on many of the points that I brought up. He is, however, very busy
because of the success of his book (lucky man!), and said he could not respond
fully for a month or more. I thus let him know about my intention to publish my
message on Coldspur, and invited him to offer a placeholder response if he
wanted to. I am not sure what the best forum for pursuing these ideas is:
Coldspur is all I know. (Any other medium simply takes too long, and has too
many hurdles.) At some stage I want to publicise Close’s responses to my
questions, and summarise our dialogue, but I shall not post verbatim his
messages to me without his permission.
For some reason, Close
appears to want to discourage any further discussion on Peierls. I believe the
message he wants to leave is what he wrote to me: ‘You perceive some deep
mystery or conspiracy and will not take yes for an answer. That is your affair
not mine.’ While I hold a very high regard for Close’s dedication and skills, and
believe we continue to enjoy a very cordial relationship, I find that an odd
response for any historian/biographer who presumably should retain a natural
curiosity about his area of interest. In this business, no issue is completely
settled. Moreover, I do not see my mission as having to convince Close of
anything. I plan to return to the Mysterious Affair at Peierls in a future
edition of Coldspur. Meanwhile, here is the unexpurgated text of my message.
(We patiently await the arrival of Dorian. We are sitting it out, hoping that it will not leave us without power as long as Florence did last year.)
I
have just read your epic ‘Trinity’. It is an astonishing work, showing very
patient and broad research into archival material, well-written, and unique
because of the expert knowledge of atomic science that you bring to the table.
I congratulate you on it.
I
was obviously delighted about the credit that you gave to our electronic
discussions, for including ‘Misdefending the Realm’ in your Bibliography, and
for the three (as far as I could see) references to my book in your Endnotes. Thank
you very much.
In
the spirit of historical curiosity, however, I have to add that I was
disappointed in some of your interpretations, and alarmed by some of your
conclusions. I should have liked to see perhaps less detail on (say) the
overheard conversations of Fuchs, the Skinners and the Peierls, and more
analysis of what it all meant. It led me to ponder on how you would describe
your methodology. I recall that you
wrote to me once that, as a physicist accustomed to the scientific method, you
were very reliant on documentary evidence, and reluctant to hypothesize. (“Being trained as a research physicist and not a historian
has mixed blessings. It makes me focus obsessively on facts and only give a
judgment when the conclusion is beyond doubt. In physics I can do that; in
history I prefer to assemble everything I can find first hand and then leave it
to the reader to decide what to do with it.” : November 6, 2017)
Have you changed your opinion since then about what your role as
scientist/biographer should be? What is your methodology for determining which
‘facts’ are reliable, and which are not? How do you deal with uncertainties?
Are the books listed in your Bibliography to be considered utterly dependable? Do
you believe that all other biographers of Fuchs would agree with you on the
dependability of the documentary evidence? In any case, I do not think you
should be surprised if one of your readers takes up the gauntlet of ‘deciding
what to do with it’, or if, having presented conclusions yourself that you
consider ‘beyond doubt’, you might be challenged by readers who do not share
your degree of confidence. The contradictions and paradoxes of evidence in this
sphere do not go away simply by being ignored.
I
would aver that the archives of the world of ‘intelligence’ are inevitably
deceptive, and sometimes deceitful, that ‘facts’ are frequently highly dubious,
and that historians have to develop theories of what actually happened from
incomplete or conflicting information. If one abandons interpretation to the
reader, one ends up being just a chronicler – and maybe a selective one at that
– and allowing all manner of theories to flourish. Moreover, in ‘Misdefending
the Realm,’ I presented evidence on several subjects that I think is critical
to understanding the Fuchs case (e.g. on Rudolf and Genia Peierls, on Radomysler,
on Moorehead) that you appear to have overlooked or forgotten. I wonder why
that is? My conclusion would be that the ‘definitive’ story about Fuchs (and
his mentor Peierls, who is so vital to the analysis), still remains to be
written.
So
what should be the forum for developing these discussions? I noticed that, on
page 458, you write: “Although somewhat peripheral to our primary purpose. I
record this in the hope that subsequent investigations might shed light on this
episode [Jane Sissmore/Archer’s return to MI5], and Jane Sissmore’s career in
general”, indicating a curiosity to extend the research process. I clearly
share your interest in Jane, as well as your desire for the exchange of ideas.
But I have been frustrated in my attempts to find a mechanism for such explorations
to be shared (see my account at ‘Confessions of a Conspiracy Theorist’ at https://coldspur.com/confessions-of-a-conspiracy-theorist/ ),
and I do not believe that the Royal Historical Society will come to our rescue.
I have thus continued to try to bring www.coldspur.com to a broader audience,
and am gratified to receive comments on the subjects I raise from readers
(professional and amateur historians, intelligence officers, journalists,
enthusiasts) around the world.
In that spirit of continuous discovery, I therefore present a number of topics which I believe are still controversial, and do not appears to have been settled by your study. There is no particular order to these, but I do analyse what I consider the most important first.
The Overall Judgment on Fuchs: I am clearly not competent to express opinions on the matters of Fuchs’s technical expertise. I admit, however, that I was a little puzzled over the paradox that ‘the Most Dangerous Spy in History’, who knew more about the conception and construction of the atom bomb ‘than anyone in the UK’ was really only outstanding in solving mathematical equations. And how did his contribution rank alongside that of Melita Norwood, whom recent evidence indicates was very highly regarded by the KGB? I notice there is no mention of Norwood in your book. I was confused as to how you wanted to define his legacy.
You rightly highlight his
‘treachery’ in the subtitle of ‘Trinity’, but then, on page 418, you refer to the testimony of Lorna
Arnold (who, you state, inspired you to perform your research into Fuchs) as
follows: “She insisted that he [Fuchs] had not been understood, and that he was
an honourable man who stuck by his principles; people might disagree violently
with those principles, but there are many who shared them, and to decree what
is ‘right’ or ‘wrong’ is a profound question of moral philosophy where the line
of neutrality itself moves with the era. For Lorna, Fuchs was man who had yet
to receive a fair trial. I hope to have contributed to that.” Were you aware
that Lorna Arnold, who was not a physicist, contributed greatly to Margaret
Gowing’s Britain and Atomic Energy, which relied for much of the
coverage of Fuchs on Alan Moorehead’s mendacious work of public relations
commissioned by MI5, The Traitors, instead of inspecting source
materials? See ‘Officially Unreliable’ at https://coldspur.com/officially-unreliable/ .
Do Arnold’s close association with Peierls and his political aims, and her
controversial statements about loyalty and morality, perhaps make her not an
entirely objective muse?
While a case could be made that Fuchs’s legal trial was fixed, and the procedures sadly broken, the fact that you seem to want to present evidence in his defence rather counters the notion of the ‘treachery’ of ‘this most dangerous spy in History’ that your title embraces. A further clue might be what you record, without commentary, on page 321: “The answer [to Peierls], which the detective overheard, was that he felt ‘knowledge of atomic research should not be the private property of any one country, but, instead, shared with the world for the benefit of mankind.’” I am not sure what ‘principles’ drive that admission. Fuchs did not share his knowledge of atomic research with the world: he gave it to the Soviet Union, whose mission was to destroy the western liberal world in what it saw as the inevitable clash between capitalism and communism (as Lenin and his adherents erroneously characterized the conflict.) Fuchs, who betrayed his adopted country, and broke the Official Secrets Act, an honourable man? I do not think so.
2. The Timing of Fuchs’s Espionage: I was a little surprised to read, in Jay Elwes’s review of ‘Trinity’ in The Spectator, that ‘Close suggests that he [Fuchs] offered his services to Moscow even while it was still aligned with Nazi Germany’, as my reaction was that you remained equivocal on this point. Moreover, that was a claim that I had first made in ‘Misdefending the Realm’, one which you rejected in our correspondence (“You write as if it’s established that Fuchs was active during the Soviet-Nazi pact, which is tantalisingly possible as I mentioned in my first email but I have not been able to establish that”: November 11, 2017). I cannot find anything stronger in your text than: “This is, however, an example of Fuchs crafty setting of false trails, as he was in fact spying by the summer of 1941, and possibly even earlier. The date is of more than scholastic concern, for if he began to spy soon after he joined Peierls that would have been in the period when the Soviet Union still had a non-aggression pact with Germany, and was by implication an enemy of the United Kingdom.” (page 63) On page 287, however, you do offer a Note: “It seems that Fuchs was deliberately hiding his 1941 espionage, probably because his initial contacts were made dangerously near to the time when the USSR was allied to Germany – up until June 1941.” I am not sure what ‘dangerously near’ implies, because the issue is surely binary: he either passed on information before Barbarossa on June 22, 1941, or he did not. The fact that Fuchs continually lied about the dates, changing his testimony from ‘1942’ to ‘late 1941’, when the VENONA transcripts prove he was already active by August, and had met with Jürgen Kuczynski (whom he had known earlier) soon after he was recruited by Peierls in April, suggested to me that he passed on to fellow-Communists all he knew about his assignment as soon as possible. As we both agree, it was in the interests of everybody (British, Soviets, Fuchs) to pretend that the betrayal did not happen while the Soviet Union was sharing its pact with Germany. Since there is no ‘proof’, and no unquestionable ‘fact’ for you to rely on, I imagine you would abstain from any judgment, which rather undermines Elwes’s observation. Have you protested it?
3. The Role of Rudolf Peierls: I believe that Peierls, as Fuchs’s mentor and recruiter, is very central to the story. I was thus astonished at the almost hagiographical treatment that you gave him. You make him out to be a victim of the ‘communist witch-hunt’ until 1954 (page 399), and then skate over the Deacon lawsuit, which we discussed at length a couple of years ago. Yet, as ‘Misdefending the Realm’ explains, there is so much more to the Peierls story. I wrote to you then: “I believe there are simply too many incriminating actions or words to conclude that Peierls was innocent of abetting the Soviets. Like most agents of influence, he was very careful not to leave any obvious trails behind (such as purloined documents, or meetings with intermediaries), but a whole list of incidents and anecdotes indicate his guilt.
1)
Pressure on him and Genia from OGPU. There was no way a Soviet citizen would be
allowed to leave the country, especially marrying a foreigner, without
his/her committing to espionage. This was not really blackmail, but threatening
the safety of family members unless the person obeyed instructions.
2)
Relationship with Gamow. I take it you have read my piece on Wilfred Mann,
and Genia’s relationship with him, and Gamow’s deviousness [at https://coldspur.com/mann-overboard/ ].
3)
Peierls’ lies over his return visit to the Soviet Union.
4)
Peierls’ deceptive correspondence with Born.
5)
Peierls’ pretence that the idea of Fuchs working for him came only when Fuchs
had returned from internment, when he had worked with Born to get him released.
6)
Genia’s response when Fuchs was arrested.
7)
Peierls’ relationship with Kapitsa and the chair at Cambridge.
8) Peierls’
exaggerated response to Deacon (but I may be wrong on this).”
These were just the primary examples. I wonder, have you read Nigel West’s ‘Mortal Crimes’, which develops this theme? I notice it is not in your Bibliography. You also did not refer to the intriguing MI5 file on the service’s suspicions of espionage surrounding Fuchs and Peierls, which was suddenly withdrawn. You informed me that you looked into the Deacon lawsuit in some detail, but omit any analysis in the book: you do not mention Alexander Foote, and what Deacon claimed Foote told him. I shall say no more about this now, but I think the whole question of Peierls’ possible knowledge of what Fuchs was up to deserves some very detailed analysis.
4. The Role of Genia Peierls: Genia is even more controversial, I believe. I recall that you were sceptical about my claims that the OGPU would have applied pressure to any Soviet citizen allowed to marry a foreigner and escape to the West. That is nevertheless the undeniable fact about how they operated. Yet your account oddly chooses to finesse the whole question of Genia’s marriage, and her background in the Soviet Union. On page 318, when describing Genia’s reaction to Fuchs’s arrest, you write, again without comment: “In Russia, members of Genia’s family had been incarcerated on the whims of the authorities (see chapter 1). News of Fuchs’ arrest renewed nightmares, which now made her afraid that the same might be possible in Britain.” And later you cite the extraordinary statement of Freeman Dyson (page 415) – perhaps not an objective observer: “For Genia with her long experience of living in fear of the Soviet police, the key to survival was to have friends that one could trust, and the unforgivable sin was betrayal of that trust”.
But Genia did not have a long experience of ‘living in fear of the Soviet police’! She married Rudolf at the age of 22, having lived a protected life as a physicist assistant to the Nobelist Lev Landau, and occasionally frolicking on the knee of George Gamow, another scientist who made a miraculous escape from Soviet Russia. It is true that she may have been put in a very invidious position, with threats concerning her extended family made if she did not meet OGPU’s demands, but misrepresenting her experience, and not giving ‘credit’ to the known and widely repeated practices of Stalin’s intelligence organs, does not perform justice to her story. And her supposed suggestion that Britain’s authorities were about to engage upon ‘whimsical incarcerations’ in the manner of the KGB is simply ridiculous. Was it not the civility of life in the UK that eventually impressed Fuchs? What could Genia have intended with those absurd comments?
And then there is her highly suspicious reaction to the news of Fuchs’s arrest on charges of espionage. If an innocent person, unaware of a friend’s possible treachery, had heard of such an event, my belief would be that that person might exclaim: “How can that be true?” Yet Genia’s first response, as you report on page 318, was: “Good God in Heaven. Who could have done this?”, as if her stupefaction was over who could possibly have shopped Fuchs, not whether he was guilty or not. Her comments to her husband afterwards (that a similar fate might overcome him), and their careful conversations in Russian, suggest an awkwardness that indicates another explanation. In this light, Fuchs’s regretful musings in prison over the betrayal of their friendship could take on another whole meaning. The FBI file on Genia Peierls shows a committed communist: I believe this is another dimension to the story that needs to be studied in more detail.
5. Fuchs’s Confessions to Communism: In a Note on p 41, you write: “The myth that Fuchs announced his communism at the Aliens’ Tribunal in 1941 appears to have been a creation of the writer Rebecca West in 1950 with no basis in fact. Contrary to a widely held misconception, there is no evidence that Fuchs ever admitted to membership or support of the Communist Party, at least in any publicly available document.” I believe this statement is contestable, but, on the other hand, it may not perhaps matter much. For example, as you write on page 284: “Picking up from his tête-à-tête with Arnold, Fuchs talked [to Skardon] about his work for the Communist underground in Germany, and his fight against the Nazis . . .” In addition, the FBI report on the Second Confession (issued October 10, 2014 by the Los Alamos Laboratory) cites that ‘Fuchs stated that he joined the Communist Party of Germany while he was attending the University of Kiel.’ Furthermore, “Fuchs said that he was considered to be a member of this section of the German Communist Party, and probably had filled out a biography concerning himself and furnished it to officials of the German Communist Party sometime after his arrival in England, because of the fear of the Party that they might be infiltrated by Nazis. Fuchs also said that he was aware that Jürgen Kuczynski was regarded as the head of the underground section of the German Communist Party during this period. Thus there is no doubt that he did not deny his communist beliefs.” Maybe Fuchs made no admission before his arrest, but that is not what you claimed.
What is perhaps more surprising, and worthy of inspection, is why, given his understanding of the value of proper espionage tradecraft (which his contact Harry Gold was not aware of), Fuchs did not conceal his associations with communists and ‘anti-fascist’ activity during his time in Bristol and Birmingham, as this should surely have drawn the attention of the authorities. Max Born and others were clearly aware of it. But that question leads into the whole discussion of how woolly MI5 was at the time over communist subversion, and the belief it held that dangerous activity would originate only from persons who were actually members of the Communist Party. Fuchs’s leftist persuasions never got in the way of his recruitment to Tube Alloys, and official policy even drifted into that netherworld where he was regarded as a loyal servant because he was a communist.
6. The FBI and McCarthyism: I was disappointed that you fell into the habit of inseparably linking ‘McCarthyist’ with ‘witch-hunts’ in your text, a tired trope of the left. However one may regret the extent that Senator McCarthy pushed his agenda, and disapprove of his personal habits, the fact is that it was the House of Representatives’ Committee on Unamerican Activities that took up the cause, a cause that the State Department tried to stymie. Moreover, while there never was such an entity as ‘witches’, there was a group of communist infiltrators in US government who were loyal to Joseph Stalin. That the hunt was justified is hardly deniable now, especially since the VENONA transcripts have identified many of the traitors for us. (For more analysis, please see https://coldspur.com/soviet-espionage-transatlantic-connections/ )
I was also shocked at the parallels that you implied between the FBI and the NKVD/OGPU/KGB. On page 212 you write: “The Cold War provided a perfect backdrop, even while Hoover’s spying on American citizens was often indistinguishable from the totalitarian regimes he despised.” Really? The Soviet Secret Police exercised a terror on citizens, with powers of immediate arrest without cause, followed by secret shooting, or staged trials followed by ‘judicial’ execution or despatch to the Gulag. Stalin had millions of his own citizens murdered – and was ready to murder his own atomic scientists if the Soviet bomb project failed. How on earth were the actions of Hoover’s FBI ‘indistinguishable’ from those of the Soviet Secret Police? I find your comparison very unfortunate.
7. Herbert and Erna Skinner: This couple remains somewhat of a mystery to me. Is there more to be told about Herbert’s activities? He was ‘of the left’: did he have similar political beliefs as Blackett and Bernal, for example? I was in communication with a distinguished alumnus of Liverpool University last year who told me that the official historian of the University knew nothing about the shenanigans at Harwell: he (the alumnus) was in disbelief when I told him that Fuchs and Erna had been having an affair. And Herbert’s death in Geneva at the comparatively young age of 60 – has that ever been investigated? Rossiter also tells us that Skinner informed Fuchs that someone in MI6 had told him about the Soviet atomic research taking place in Odessa. How was it that Skinner was informed of this? Was this an official briefing – or a leak? Was he alone in receiving this information, and, if so, why? Do you have any opinions?
Another aspect that intrigues me is Fuchs’s revelations to the FBI about the Skinners. In the FBI report that I referenced earlier, this remark about Fuchs, concerning his stay in New York in 1947, appears: “He recalled 111th Street in view of the fact that he remembered that Mrs. H. W. B. Skinner was residing in an apartment on that street.” Later, when Fuchs describes meeting Dr. Cohen, he introduces a seemingly irrelevant detail about a lost hat. “Fuchs said that he left his hat in the restaurant and later requested Cohen pick up the hat and return it to the home of Mrs. [?] Skinner, West 111th Street, in New York City. Fuchs said that this incident did not have anything to do with his espionage activities.” Erna Skinner was presumably in New York, staying with her father-in-law, since Herbert accompanied Klaus to Washington. (Rossiter states that it was here that Fuchs became more acquainted with Herbert and Erna.) Was the fact that Fuchs identified Erna Skinner as the contact not extraordinary? And, in any case, why would Fuchs gratuitously introduce their names to the FBI at a time when the organisation was strenuously looking for leads on further spies? Would anyone really trust what Fuchs said was connected to his spying activities? It is all very strange. Have you considered this anecdote?
8. Halperin’s Diary: In an endnote to page 376, you refer to my claims about the possible concealment of the evidence from Halperin’s diary, in which the appearance of Fuchs’s name led the FBI to him. Note 14: “MI5 records imply that they first learned of these documents only on 4 October 1949, TNA KV 2/1247, s. 230c. In his critique of MI5, Antony Percy, Misdefending the Realm . . . suggested on page 255 that early references to Halperin were removed from Fuchs’ file and ‘the record edited to make it appear that the FBI had only recently (October 1949] informed MI5 of the discoveries in Halperin’s diary,’ He offers no direct evidence to support this.”
The
evidence I used was the letter from Geoffrey Patterson, the MI5 representative
in Washington, to Arthur Martin of MI5. I wrote: “The British Embassy letter,
dated October 4, 1949, is from a G. T. D. Patterson, addressed to A. S. Martin,
Esq., and begins: “With reference to previous correspondence about FUCHS and
HEINEMAN I have just received from the FBI some further information about their
activities in this country. Much of it you already know, but some is new and I
think you will agree of considerable interest.”[i]
The next paragraph has been redacted: the letter then starts describing
(repeating?) the evidence of Halperin’s address book when he was arrested in
February 1946, and it later cites the captured German document compiled in
1941. Paragraph 18, which appears after Patterson’s suggestion that Fuchs and
his father are “key GPU and NKVD agents” has also been redacted. The inference
is clear: the majority of the information had been given to MI5 some time
before. This evidence is conclusive that Archer, Robertson and Serpell were
basing their claim on the revelations from Washington in 1946 – intelligence
that White and Hollis did not want to accept as valid.”
In
our correspondence, I also wrote the following: “In
Amy Knight’s ‘How The Cold War Began’, she says that the RCMP told the FBI that
they had made the Halperin evidence available to the British. She offers the
following reference for the paragraph: NARA, S.3437. Fuchs Case,
882012-359-383. I performed a search on this, but came up with nothing.”
Now this may not meet the requirements of the strictest scientific investigation, but I continue to assert that Patterson’s reference to ‘previous correspondence’ which is not to be found on file is extremely provocative, and should not be dismissed lightly.’
9. MI5 Suspicions of Sonia/Sonya: On page 421, you refer to the fact that MI5 apparently overlooked Sonia as a candidate for espionage. “Sonya – interviewed by Skardon and Serpell in 1947, overlooked by everyone in 1950, and only identified after she had escaped to East Germany.” On page 57, you state that ‘this manoeuvre’ (her acquisition of a passport) was ‘noticed by MI5’. What is your explanation for the inactivity of the Security Service, given the circumstances?
As I believe I have fairly
convincingly shown in my on-line articles titled ‘Sonia’s Radio’ (see https://coldspur.com/sonias-radio/
), senior officers in both MI5 and MI6 were very aware of Sonia’s activity,
facilitating her bigamous marriage in Switzerland, her application for a
British passport, and her eventual return to the United Kingdom, where they
probably kept an eye on her, hoping to surveille her wireless transmissions.
Yet lower-level officers were not confided in, and eventually left hanging.
Michael Serpell and Hugh Shillito were two officers who doggedly tracked such
malfeasants as Sonia and her husband, the Soviet spy Oliver Green, and Fuchs
himself. For example, on November 13, 1946, Serpell demanded that the Fuchs
case be followed up, and he was the officer who interrogated Alexander Foote in
July 1947, before the interview with Sonia. Shillito, in November 1942, had
recommended that the Beurtons be prosecuted, and in 1943 he was responsible for
the Green case, and wanted him prosecuted. Yet their efforts were quashed –
even, I suspect, to the chagrin of David Petrie himself, to whom Serpell was
close. I believe this was an internal tension that should not be overlooked.
In addition, I should mention that in two places (pages 57 and 382), you describe Sonia as ‘head of the GRU network’, or ‘GRU station chief”. That is not true. As you accurately state on page 92, she was the leading GRU ‘illegal’ in the country.
10. The Gouzenko Case: On page 376, you remark, in connection with the follow-up to Gouzenko’s disclosures, and Peter Dwyer’s declining to take the Halperin information from the FBI: “ . . . nor, if the FBI account is correct, does it explain why MI6 had failed to act. Whatever the reasons, MI5 was unaware of these aspects of Fuchs’ history.” Yet I believe that there lies another fascinating anomaly in this story. The Gouzenko affair took place on Canadian soil, which was the province of MI5, not MI6. Dwyer was the MI6 representative in Washington, but he took over the case on behalf on MI5 because Cyril Mills, the MI5 Security Liaison Officer for the Service (who had been GARBO’s handler before Tomàs Harris in WWII) was on his way back to the UK – temporarily, according to one account by Nigel West, permanently because of demobilization, as the same author wrote elsewhere. Yet, when Dwyer’s report was sent in to the Foreign Office, it was routed, on September 9, 1945, not to Liddell and Sillitoe in MI5, but to Menzies, the head of MI6, who gave it to Philby to look at. As his Diaries inform us, Liddell learned of the matter from Philby on September 11. Astonishingly, Liddell does not express any protest to Philby that the matter was not the latter’s responsibility, and most written accounts echo the account that Philby was able to manipulate the whole event by not having Jane Archer sent over to investigate, but the pliable Roger Hollis (who did of course work for MI5.) On whose authority was Dwyer acting, if he did indeed decline the FBI’s help, and why was MI5 so timid in this exchange? Why did MI5 have no representative of its own in Washington between August 1945 and February 1948 (when Thistlethwaite arrived)? It is all very puzzling.
11. ‘TAR’ Robertson’s Role: On page 173, when describing Fuchs’s unexpected and (by MI5) unknown return to the United Kingdom in October 1946, you state that Robertson was head of Soviet Counter-Espionage, at B4. I do not think that is true. Christopher Andrew’s authorised history of MI5 is of no use on post-war organisation, but Nigel West, in his account of MI5, states that Robertson was so disgusted with the appointment of Sillitoe (official on May 1) that he immediately resigned. That is clearly not true, as the memoranda signed by Robertson prove. But he was surely not in charge of Soviet counter-espionage, in which he had no expertise. In his biography of Robertson, ‘Gentleman Spymaster’, Geffrey Elliott informs us that, when Dick White returned from Europe to take over B Division, Robertson was put in charge of ‘Production and Coordination of Aids to Investigation, etc.’. In October 1947, it seems that Sillitoe gave him the responsibility for tackling ‘Russian and Russian Satellite Espionage’. Robertson fell out with Sillitoe, however, and in 1948 was given a menial post, as B3, with some responsibility for liaising with Overseas Stations. Robertson retired on August 31, 1948.
12. Philby as Double-Agent: I have spent some considerable time trying to classify properly the notions of spies and double-agents (see ‘Double-Crossing the Soviets’ at https://coldspur.com/double-crossing-the-soviets/ ). I do not expect my terminology to gain widespread adoption (although no one has yet challenged me on it), but I do believe my claim that a person with inimical convictions who signs up for his or her national intelligence service with an intent to betray that service, and the national interest, to a foreign power is not a ‘double-agent’. He is a traitor. A double-agent is an enemy agent who has been arrested and ‘turned’ – either ideologically or through some kind of threat, or via a mechanism of controlling his or her communications apparatus. In several places, you refer to Philby as a ‘notorious double-agent’ (e.g. page 78), and on page 247 you even describe him as ‘the notorious double-traitor’. I do not know what that last term means, but I would continue to suggest that it is inaccurate to call Philby a ‘double-agent’.
13. Liddell’s Marriage and Career: I thought you might be interested to read what I have uncovered about Guy Liddell’s fortunes, inspectable at ‘Guy Liddell: A Reassessment’ (https://coldspur.com/guy-liddell-a-re-assessment/) . Thus what you write about the departure of his wife, Calypso, and the subsequent lawsuit, should be updated.
14. Enemy Status: Maybe I share with you some confusion about how British politicians and lawmakers consider how Britain’s ‘enemies’ should be defined. In the quotation I used earlier, you wrote (page 63): “The date is of more than scholastic concern, for if he began to spy soon after he joined Peierls that would have been in the period when the Soviet Union still had a non-aggression pact with Germany, and was by implication an enemy of the United Kingdom.” And on a Note to page 338, you write: “Russia was at no stage an enemy of the United Kingdom during Fuchs’ Birmingham period but had become so by 1950. Fuchs’ espionage at Harwell, which was on the charge sheet, is consistent with Perrin’s description. [‘potential enemy’]”
Is this not critical to the legal case against Fuchs? If the Soviet Union was ’by implication’ an enemy of the United Kingdom by virtue of its non-aggression pact with Germany, would that have affected the treachery charge? As Fuchs was not yet a citizen, what did that mean? (MI5 had problems during the war because of the inability of current laws to address ‘treachery’ by foreign agents, not part of a military organisation, who had entered Britain illegally, and thus had no predefined loyalty to the country.) But was Russia (the Soviet Union) truly an ‘enemy’ in 1950? War had not been declared (apart from the Cold War, I suppose!), but what validity did ‘potential enemy’ on the charge sheet have? Was giving secrets to any foreign power – which was essentially what the McMahon Act defined – merely enough?
15. US & UK Espionage: I was intrigued by what you wrote on page 315: “Fuchs was a ’very eminent scientist in his own right’, Souers pointed out, and might have information about the state of British atomic science.’” That suggests that the USA, having recently banned any sharing of atomic research with even its allies, was still interested in staying up-to-date with what its former partner was doing. The corollary of that, of course, is the claim, made by Mike Rossiter and others, that Fuchs was actually spying on the USA on Britain’s behalf. Rossiter writes in his book, ‘The Spy Who Changed the World’, that the documents concerning the latter had been suspiciously removed from the National Archives after he had previously successfully inspected them. If it had been true, I would be surprised that Fuchs did not bring that up with his defence lawyer. Is this something you looked at?
16. Photograph of Sonia: I noticed that the photograph you used came from your ‘personal collection’. May I ask where you acquired this? I scanned the same photograph from my copy of the English version of Sonia’s memoir, and posted it on my website, where it is searchable by Google. Indeed, the editors of two separate biographies of Richard Sorge approached me asking where I had found it, as they wanted to use it in their authors’ books. I have not checked them out yet, but the publisher of Sonia’s memoir came up a blank, and I recommended approaching Sonia’s son.
Thank
you for reading this far. I hope you will agree that stepping into what
Christopher Andrew calls the ‘Secret World’ involves a lot of murkiness, where
matters are not black and white. Most months I write about various unresolved
aspects of espionage, counter-espionage and intelligence on my website, and
open myself up to questions, criticisms and challenges all the time. I welcome
it, as it is an inevitable part of the task of trying to establish the truth.
Thus I hope you will accept what I have written in the same spirit.
Virginia Hall of SOE & OSS operating, with Edmond Lebrat pedalling a generator, in July 1944 (by Jeff Bass)
The
previous chapter of this story concluded by describing the state of events in
the autumn of 1942. It had been a difficult year for the Allies, but the tide
of the war had begun to turn in their favour. The five-month battle of Stalingrad,
which represented the Soviet Union’s critical effort to repel the Wehrmacht, began
in October, and the USA’s arsenal was beginning to have an effect in the rest
of the world. Nazi Germany accordingly intensified its efforts to eliminate
subversive threats, and by this time had rounded up the sections of the Red
Orchestra operating on German soil, executing many of its members in December.
The Allied landings in North Africa (November) prompted Germany to occupy Vichy
France, which removed a safer base of operations for espionage and sabotage
work originating in Britain. Meanwhile, Churchill had ended his opposition to the
Overlord invasion plan in a deal over sharing of atomic research and
technology with the USA. Colonel Bevan had thus been appointed to reinvigorate
the important London Controlling Section, responsible for strategic military
deception, in August 1942, and serious plans for the invasion of Europe were
underway. Yet Bevan had a large amount of preparatory work to do, and
circulated his draft deception plan for the broader theatre of war, Bodyguard,
only at the beginning of October 1943. It was approved later that month, with
refinements still being made in December. All domestic intelligence agencies would
be affected by the objectives for the segment describing the European landings,
named Fortitude.
This
(penultimate?) chapter takes the story of wireless interception up to the end
of 1943, and again concentrates on the territories occupied by the Nazis in
Central Western Europe – the Low Countries and France, with a diversion into
Switzerland, as well as the domestic scene in Great Britain. Roosevelt had founded
the OSS (the Office of Strategic Services, roughly equivalent to MI6 and SOE) in
June 1942, and thus Britain’s dominant role in European resistance began to
fade. The rather haphazard approach to sabotage that had characterized SOE’s
work up till then began to evolve into a more considered strategy to support
the invasion. It was placed under closer military control in March 1943. The
uncertain role of Britain’s Double-Cross agents received a much sharper focus
in preparations for a campaign of disinformation to deceive the Germans about
the location of the landings. The RSS started to concentrate more on the
challenge of locating ‘stay-behind’ agents in Europe than on the detection of
illicit domestic transmissions in the United Kingdom. Yet issues of post-war
administrations began to surface and introduce new tensions: as the Red Army
began to move West, Churchill and Eden started to have misgivings about the
nature of some nationalist movements, SOE’s associations with communists, and
Stalin’s intentions. Moreover, Roosevelt’s OSS was much more critical of
Britain’s ‘imperialism’ than it was of Stalin’s ‘communist democracy’, which
also affected the climate with the various governments-in-exile in London.
The Reality of German
Direction- and Location-Finding
Whereas the missions of
the various German interception services had previously been focused on the
illogical basis of the political motivations of the offenders, in 1943 a split
based on geography was initiated. The WNV/FU assumed control for Northern
France, Belgium and South Holland, the Balkans, Italy, and part of the Eastern
Front, while the Orpo (Ordnungspolizei) was given responsibility for
Southern France, the rest of Holland, Norway, Germany and the rest of the
Eastern Front. This may have led to differences in operational policy, and
equipment used: little intelligence-sharing went on, however, because of
political rivalries. In the previous chapter I had suggested that the scope and
effectiveness of the German direction- and location-finding machine had been
exaggerated by the Gestapo as a method of deterrence, and that, in reality,
infiltrated wireless operators were betrayed more by shoddy practices and
informers. I now examine this phenomenon in more detail.
A popular reference work
on espionage (Dobson and Payne, 1997) describes the operation as follows:
“German
direction-finding operations in France were centered on Gestapo headquarters in
the Avenue Foch in Paris. Relays of 30 clerks monitoring up to 300 cathode-ray
tubes kept up a continuous watch on every conceivable frequency between 10
kilocycles and 30 megacycles. When a new set opened up it showed at once as a luminous
spot on one of the tubes. Alerted by telephone, large goniometric stations at
Brest, Augsburg and Nuremburg started to take cross-bearings. Within 15 minutes
they were able to establish a triangle with sides about 16 km (10 miles) across
into which detector vans from a mobile regional base could be moved to pinpoint
more precisely the area of transmission.
Typically, a mobile
regional base would be equipped with two front-wheel-drive Citroen 11ight vans,
each crewed by four civilians carrying machine guns, and two four-seater
Mercedes-Benz convertibles with fake French licence plates. If the transmission
had ended the vehicles would move to the intersection points of the triangle
and wait in the hope that the unknown station would acknowledge a reply to its
message. An acknowledgment of a mere three to four seconds would allow an
experienced team to reduce the sides of the triangle to no more than 800 m (0.5
mile). If the transmission were longer, the operator would almost immediately
be compromised.”
I see several problems
with this account. First of all, it contains no dates, no sense of gradual
establishment. I have not discovered any images of the CRT equipment claimed to
be deployed. If a transmitting set were to be detected without high-powered
interception stations working in harness first, it would have to be via
ground-wave, which would be restricted to a distance of about ten miles. That
limitation would not justify the huge expense required in the centre of Paris,
since most illicit transmissions occurred in the provinces. In any case, the
assumed illicit signals would have to be discriminated from all the other
police, military and industrial activity going on at the same time. The number
of personnel, vehicles and equipment to cover the whole of France would be
astronomically high, and, especially at this advanced stage of the war, Germany
did not have an available competent and dedicated labour force to deploy
successfully in such a project. How many ‘mobile regional bases’ were there? It
would have been a colossal waste of resources to deploy this infrastructure on
the assumption that occasional illicit transmissions could be promptly
identified and eliminated.
This dubious reference attempts to shed light on the process by means of an imaginative diagram:
German Direction-Finding
The text for this entry is echoed almost verbatim in Jean-Louis Perquin’s The Clandestine Radio Operators (2011), a work that boasts a serious bibliography and set of sources. Here a few additional details are supplied by the author. The German unit is identified as the Kurzwellenüberwachung [Short-Wave Observation], or KWU, with a codename for the operation of DONAR. (I cannot find any other reference to a such-named unit – a true hapax legomenon?) “A total of one hundred and six men, seven mobile goniometers mounted either on trucks or on one of the service’s 35 cars was made available”. The author adds that protection was provided by the French Sureté Nationale. Yet the mechanisms are vague. “A control station equipped with over 300 (ultra-modern) receivers continuously monitored over thirty thousand frequencies . . .” The principle behind the scheme was that any unregistered frequency used was ‘highly likely to signal a covert radio-operator’. Then a telephone message was immediately sent to the three direction-finding centres in Brest, Augsburg and Nuremberg, which would quickly be able to determine an equilateral triangle of 20 kilometre sides in which the operator was transmitting. Thereafter, the trucks were sent in to the tip of the triangle, sometimes supported by a team of pedestrian monitors using sensitive magnetometers on their wrists. In that way, they would quickly identify the building where the transmission was occurring, and arrest the agent before he or she committed suicide.
The operation was
claimed to be very efficient. “This was
the procedure used in 1943. If the clandestine transmitter was located in the
same city as a mobile goniometer base, the location of the transmitter could be
identified within a 200-metres radius in less than a quarter of an hour.”
Further: “As an example, the German DF could be within sight of a transmitter
half an hour after it sent its very first signal. It is likely that, by the
spring of 1944, the Germans were using a fully automated, car-mounted DF system
using a cathodic screen monitor.” The official historian of SOE, M. R. D. Foot,
may be the originator of this particular histoire, writing, in 1984: “The Germans, like the British, kept a constant
watch on every wireless wavelength, and it took only twenty or thirty minutes
for a team of their armed direction-finders to get within a few yards of an
operator who was fool enough to remain on the air so long. Relays of thirty
clerks with cathode-ray tubes in the Gestapo’s headquarters in the Avenue Foch
in Paris, for example, kept up a continuous watch on every conceivable
frequency. When a new set opened up, it was bound to show up on a tube; the
frequency could be read off at once. In a couple of minutes, alerted by
telephone, direction-finders at Brest, Augsburg and Nuremberg were starting to
take cross-bearings; within a quarter of an hour, detector vans would be
closing in on the triangle a few miles across that the cross-bearings had
indicated.”
It seems as if these
accounts were also received by the RSS, which at the end of the war compiled a
report on the Funkabwehr (available at HW 34/2 at the National Archives). The writer lists the claims made by captured
German officers, and ‘various sources’, illustrating them with such dramatic
detail as: “Within a period of two minutes each new suspect signal was observed
and reported by line to a large scale system of D/F networks which could obtain
bearings with an error of less than half a degree and so plot the position of
any station to an area within a radius variously estimated at from 4 to ten
kilometres. This process required a further seven minutes, after which five
further minutes were necessary to bring a very strong mobile unit organisation
into action and for them to proceed by short-range D/F and shifting to locate
the transmitter.” The report then casts serious doubts on the reliability of
these statements, which appear to be the work of German propaganda, sent out by
various media, in an attempt to discourage Allied wireless use.
The RSS report includes
some details about mobile unit operations: that the 1942 Operation Donar in the
Unoccupied Zone was largely ineffective, as few French-speaking persons took
part, and it was very obvious; that a single mobile unit roamed around Southern
France in 1943, ‘principally Marseilles and Lyons, until it settled in Lyons’
(which does not suggest dense coverage); that the communications between
interception and the D/F stations in the OKW were poor, certainly not as good
as the Orpo’s; that effectiveness was hindered by personnel transfer; that
local and atmospheric conditions greatly hindered accurate readings; that many
cases were recorded where the mobile units were totally unable to locate the
groundwave. In certain cases, mostly in urban areas, a very focused operation
could produce results, especially when the famous ‘guertel’ snifter (the Gürtel
Kleinpeiler für Bodenwelle) was introduced in 1943, but, overall,
location-finding was a very haphazard affair, and nothing like the streamlined
operation that the authorities liked to represent.
There is no reliable evidence of the number or names of clandestine operators who were caught by this method. It should be concluded that there must be a large amount of propagandizing in this scenario, with no reliable source provided. As previous incidents have shown, there is no dependable way of identifying the physical source of a ‘new’ message stream over the ether unless something is known about the data sent – the callsign, for instance, which may have been revealed through torture or collaboration. Only when triangulation occurs could the rough proximity of the transmission zone be determined. And the operator would have to continue transmitting for an inordinate amount of time for the detectors still be able to sense him or her when they eventually turned up in their vans. Moreover, part of agent practice was to employ ‘watchers’ who would look out for the tell-tale features of the DF vehicles, and agents were taught to stay on the air for only a few minutes at a time before signing off and moving location.
Inside a Gestapo DF Truck
The whole process is
belied by some of the autobiographical accounts that were published after the
war. Jacques Doneux’s They Arrived By Moonlight is considered one of the
most reliable descriptions of the life of a clandestine radio operator – this
time in Belgium. He explains how he managed to evade the direction-finding
vans, by transmitting at different times of the day, by varying the location,
by staying on the air for no more than half an hour, and by using a protection
team to warn him of approaching vans. Significantly, one of the statements he
makes runs as follows (p 105): “We went to a place called La Hulpe
which was a short way out of Brussels and fairly safe from direction-finding;
this meant that we could have a good long sked with little fear of
interruption.” This suggests that urban detection capabilities were based on
ground-waves, and that the mechanisms for intercepting and trapping illicit
broadcasters were much less sophisticated than has frequently been claimed. (I
return to Doneux when discussing SOE later in this piece.) Another technique used with
some success by the territorial guardians, however, was the deployment of
radio-detecting planes. Doneux reports that ‘a Fieseler-Storch, flying low, often
appeared about ten minutes after an operator had started to transmit’. This
very visible and obvious mechanism clearly encouraged radio operators to be
brief. The RSS Report on the Funkabwehr claims, however, that the
Fiesler-Storch was equipped to operate where mobile units could not go, namely
the Russian Front and the Balkans.
Perquin presents a more down-to-earth analysis at the end of his article, where he breaks down the record of SOE’s F Section. “For ten arrested radio operators, at least five fell victims to carelessness of breaches of basic security rules; another two arrest [sic] could have been avoided had the transmissions not been sent from cities where German DF teams had regional branches. Many radio operators like other members of resistance networks were compromised because of careless talk, gossip, indiscretion, police investigations or sheer bad luck in the form of a routine police check. On the other end, the fact that ten radio operators were captured should not hide the extraordinary usefulness and effectiveness of the remaining ninety if one is to mention only F section. ‘Kleber’, belonging to the French intelligence branch and not to the SOE, never had a single incident when it used its eight transmitters to send signals to Algiers from the immediate vicinity of Pau (SW France). By 1944, the average duration of a transmission was less than three minutes per frequency.”
In
summary, the existence of location-finding teams is not in doubt, but they were
certainly far fewer in number than claimed by some expansive reports. They may
have picked up some random operators. Yet, rather than a comprehensive mechanism
for picking up previously unknown operators, it is much more likely that the
system was deployed to try to mop up remaining members of a network whose
predecessors had already been betrayed by some source or behaviour, when the
general neighbourhood in which they were working was already known. Promoting
the mythology of a powerful and ruthless machine may however have acted as a
useful deterrent for the Nazi security organs, and ascribing failure to it may
have served to absolve leaders and remote directors of resistance groups of
lapses in security procedures.
The Red Orchestra
A more reliable model
for how the Gestapo worked is provided by the successful efforts to close down
the section of the Red Orchestra that operated out of neutral Switzerland. As I
explained in the previous episode, the units of the Red Orchestra in Germany and
France had been largely mopped up by the end of 1942, primarily because of
atrociously lax inattention to security procedures by the Communist agents.
(The executions at Plötzensee carried on until December 1943.)
Developing an accurate
account of the operation of the ‘Rote Drei’ (as the main three wireless
operators in Switzerland, Foote, Radó and Bölli, were known) is notoriously
difficult. The memoirs of Foote – which were ghosted – as well as those of
Radó, are highly unreliable, and the source of much of the strategic
intelligence, probably gained from Ultra decrypts, is still hotly contested. The
authoritative-sounding analysis emanating from the CIA is also riddled with
disinformation. For a refresher on the background, I refer readers to ‘Sonia’s Radio’,
especially https://coldspur.com/sonias-radio-part-vii/.
German Intelligence had
been intercepting the messages of the Soviet agents in Switzerland since
November 1941, but apparently no headway had been made on decrypting them. Then,
as the German network was being closed down, the volume of messages from across
the border increased. According to V. E. Tarrant, in The Red Orchestra: “During
the latter half of 1942 the German long-range radio monitoring stations in
Dresden and Prague reported heavy radio traffic from three short-wave
transmitters operating in neutral Switzerland. Through cross-bearings two were
tracked to Geneva, close to the Franco-Swiss border, and the third to Lausanne
on the northern shore of Lake Geneva.”
In January 1943, with
the German network rounded up and executed, attention thus switched to group in
Switzerland, and the pressure mounted for making sense of the transmissions,
and determining how vital and accurate they were. OKW/Chi (Chiffrier Abteilung)
was charged, on February 23, with attacking the messages, and, perhaps surprisingly,
made swift progress, an achievement which suggest, perhaps, that some work had
been undertaken in a more dilatory fashion before then. Tarrant again: “When
the intercepts of these transmissions were sent to the radio traffic analysts
in the Funkabwehr offices on the
Matthaïkirchplatz they concluded that the cipher employed by the Swiss
operators was of an identical format to the one-time pad that had been used by
the Grand Chef’s [Trepper’s] pianists.” Tarrant suggests
that the agent ‘Kent’, who was in the custody of the Gestapo, helped in the
deciphering process. In any case, the CIA reported that Chi had gathered all the
extant traffic by the end of March, and in a few days had discovered the main
principle of the encryption technique. By April 22, sixteen messages had been
broken.
The first reaction by
German Intelligence was to conclude that the information was of the highest
quality, and continued dissemination could seriously damage the war effort. Yet
the organs found it very difficult to identify a Berlin-based source
responsible for the information, or the medium by which the information could
have been passing. (I shall not re-explain here the claim that ‘Lucy’, the
enigmatic Rudolf Rössler, was in fact receiving his intelligence from the
United Kingdom, itself deriving form Ultra decrypts.) Instead, they resolved to
track down the suspects in Switzerland. Their location-finding techniques could
identify the cities from which the transmissions were being made, but
Switzerland was of course neutral territory.
Radó’s network took a
fairly relaxed attitude towards security. The Swiss Government was reasonably
tolerant of foreign intelligence activity, so long as it was not directed
against Switzerland itself. The unit considered itself free from the
observations and threats of the Gestapo, and was under enough pressure from
Moscow Centre, in the latter’s persistent requests for identifying sources, and
the torrents of questions that they presented to Radó and his team. Thus the
Germans had to use a combination of traditional espionage and political
pressure to help them track and close down the dangerous wireless trio.
In 1941 (or, according
to some accounts, 1942), Walter Schellenberg had been appointed by Himmler to
head Section VI, the RSHA’s foreign intelligence branch. Indeed, he had already
had clandestine meetings with the Swiss intelligence chief, Roger Masson, in
the summer and autumn of 1942, after Masson had heard rumours that the Germans
were planning an invasion of the country. Yet Schellenberg’s intentions in
setting up the meeting may have been to persuade Masson to cooperate in
prosecuting the Rote Drei. Max Hastings, in The Secret War,
informs us that Schellenberg told Masson then that Berlin had already decrypted
two of the ring’s messages, and was seeking help. The threat of invasion, which
was always a real threat to the Swiss, because of its German-speaking
population, and Hitler’s designs on the ‘Südmark’, was a not-so-gentle
incentive for Masson to ‘help with the RSHA’s inquiries’. The two met again,
early in 1943. It appears that Germany had made serious demands that
Switzerland maintain its neutrality, under threat of invasion, and Masson did
indeed crumble, and deploy his native counter-intelligence experts to mop up the
illicit wireless network.
The Gestapo had also
tried inserting agents to subvert and betray the network, but these were mostly
clumsy efforts that Alexander Foote was able to deflect. The mopping-up
operation did not take long, however. In September 1943, the Swiss Bundespolizei
(BUPO) began the operation to silence the transmitters. They used the
traditional goniometric techniques to locate the equipment more accurately,
starting with Geneva. Since the agents were not accustomed to moving premises,
or having to restrict the length of their transmissions (Foote recorded being
on the air for hours owing to the volume of work), there was no rush. Tarrant
even reports that ‘it took a few weeks for Lt. Treyer’s direction-finder vans
to pin-point the actual locations . . . ‘. That luxury would not have been
available in the pressure-cooked environment of Belgium or France. The BUFO
also used the famous method of turning off the power to houses individually in
order to notice when transmission stopped. And the frailties of war-time
romance took their effect, as well. Margrit Bölli, one of the wireless
operators, took a lover, Peters, who was in fact a German agent and stole her
cipher key. She ignored instructions, and moved to his apartment, where BUFO agents
tracked her. The Hamels were arrested on the night of October 13/14, and just
about a month after that Foote himself was arrested.
Radó escaped into
hiding, and some abortive attempts to resuscitate the network were made, but
they fell short – primarily because of funding. Ironically, BUFO tried to carry
on a ‘Funkspiel’ (along the lines of what the Germans performed in the
Netherlands) with the Soviets. Foote had owned a powerful wireless set, capable
of reaching Moscow, obviously, but also the Americas, and Treyer, in possession
of Radó’s code, initiated messages in German on Foote’s set, using that code.
Yet, as David Dallin inform us in Soviet Espionage, ‘Foote’s previous
messages, always in English, had usually been transmitted in his own code’.
(The Soviets deployed techniques for alerting Moscow Centre of code-switches to
be deployed in a following suite of messages.) The Soviets saw through the ruse
very quickly.
Because of the
sympathetic role that the spies had been playing in support of Switzerland’s
resistance to Nazism, they were all treated relatively well. Yet an important
source of intelligence was closed down. By then the Battle of Kursk (to the
success of which the Lucy Ring had substantially contributed) was over, the
Wehrmacht had been mortally damaged, and the war was as good as won. From the
standpoint of illicit wireless interception, however, the story has multiple lessons.
It reinforces the fact that remote direction-finding, across hundreds of miles,
could be an effective tool in locating transmissions at the city-level. It
shows that suborned and tortured agents, with knowledge of callsigns,
schedules, ciphers and codes, could provide a much quicker breakthrough to
decryption than laborious ‘blind’ brainwork. It stresses the importance of
solid tradecraft and security techniques for agents to avoid successfully those
in pursuit of them (although, in a small country like Switzerland, where their
activities were suspected anyway, it would have been impossible for the Rote
Drei to have held out for long). It emphasizes the role that simple
security techniques could play in avoiding the successful ‘turning’ of networks.
One other consequence of the operation was that Moscow stopped relying so much
on the illicit transmissions of mainly ‘illegal’ agents, and switched its focus
on using couriers and equipment in the Soviet Embassies to manage the traffic
that their spies were still accumulating.
Exploits of SOE &
SIS
I have earlier drawn
attention to the renowned actions taken by General Gubbins in tightening up SOE
security in 1943, and how they need to be questioned. Not only were these
initiatives very late, the claims about their success are not really borne out
by the evidence. Much has been written about the careful psychological
screening of potential SOE agents, and their wireless operators, and even more
has been written about their lengthy training in all manner of tradecraft as a
foreign agent, from practice at parachute-jumping to secure methods of wireless
transmission. Yet the experiences in France and the Low Countries, as recounted
by M. R. D. Foot, tell of a parade of broken backs, legs and ankles resulting
from clumsy parachute landings, of wireless sets that broke on impact, were
lost, or simply did not work. It seems quite extraordinary that so much would
be invested in preparatory training, only to be wasted in the minutes following
the dropping of the parachutists. (Several of these highly trained wireless
operators were killed in plane crashes.) SOE did not have the luxury of a rich labour
pool from which to select the most suitable candidates, and the pressures on it
to deliver were immense. Yet, despite the attention given to training, it was
clearly deficient in many areas.
Moreover, procedures
regarding wireless security were still inconsistently applied. Foot again: “It did not take long [sic] for Gubbins, as head
of operations, to spot what was wrong, or for the signals training school at
Thame Park to start to impress on operators – as Beaulieu explained to
organisers – that mortal danger lay in trying to send long messages by
wireless.” Yet the order that no transmission was to last more than five
minutes did not go out until the winter of 1943-44. In September 1943 (when
Gubbins replaced Hambro as head of SOE), more flexible and unpredictable ‘skeds’
(transmission schedules – a critical part of the software, since they had to
take into consideration such factors as atmospheric disturbance) were
introduced: irregular hours and switching of frequencies made detection more
difficult.
What became necessary
was a keen sense of how active the organs were in a particular area. Foot
relates how, in May 1943, an agent named Beckers was able to stay at his set
‘for two hours without any trouble, and only once heard of a D/F
car in the neighbourhood’. Another, Léon Bar, was quickly arrested after
starting to address a backlog of messages, and tried to shoot his way out of
trouble. He was tortured, and then killed, but it is not clear whether
direction-finding or betrayal caused his demise. Wendelen escaped surveillance
because he had an informer in the Vichy police, who warned him of all
direction-finding efforts in the Indre département. Yolande Beekman successfully
transmitted from same spot at the same hour on the same three days of the week
for months on end during 1943 and 1944. It is somewhat shocking to read, however,
that, in the summer of 1943, Wendelen returned to England, and had to make some
fundamental suggestions for better tradecraft, such as water-proofing the
containers, and requiring at least one look-out man during every schedule. Why
did it take so long to learn and apply these lessons?
Yet
some of the practices were not repeatable. Scheyven never transmitted from the
same house twice, and remained undetected. Goffin learned from predecessors:
“He kept his sets buried in large boxes in gardens; kept codes and crystals
hidden in a different address; never carried his set himself. His case can
stand for an example of how sensible SOE agents were able to benefit from the
more foolish mistakes of others.” Agents on the run, with no variety of safe
houses to choose from, could not afford such luxuries, and local residents
became increasingly petrified at being found out by the Gestapo harbouring an
illicit wireless operator. They knew the penalty. The operational pressures
were imperfectly understood by the controllers in London.
Jacques
Doneux’s memoir seems to be a more reliable guide to the psychological stress.
He provocatively wrote that the locals, who had been working on subversive work
much longer than any agent, were frequently dismissive of strict security
procedures, preferring to rely on their own wits, and sense for danger. Doneux
was certainly aware of detector vans, but always used a squad of look-out men,
and paid solid attention to location and transmission-times. He was one who
considered that Nazi claims of radio-detection efficiency were inflated (viz.
his comment about moving to La Hulpe), but it did not take much for the
transmission to be interrupted, and the carefully prepared sked ruined. Extra
controls deployed by the Gestapo made walking around with a wireless
transmitter even more perilous, so mobility caused fresh challenges.
Lastly must be considered the advances in equipment, especially when SOE set up its own workshop in 1942 on being freed from dependence upon SIS. One of its first breakthroughs was the S-Phone, which was designed to be worn on an agent’s chest, whereby he could make contact with an allied aircraft by voice, up to a distance of thirty miles, and to a height of 10,000 feet. This technology had the advantage of using UHF, and was not detectable by conventional D/F techniques owing to the highly focused antenna, and the low power consumption. The S-Phone was used primarily to guide arriving planes on drop areas or landing-sites, but was also used to convey brief instructions and information between the two parties. Articles published elsewhere indicate that the S-Phone had been deployed as early as 1941, which suggests that SOE was very early in its lifetime carrying on secret research while nominally still under the control of SIS. William Mackenzie’s Secret History states, however, that ‘one of the very early uses of the S-Phone’ occurred only on July 22, 1943, when Lieutenant-Colonel Starr had been deprived of any regular wireless contact since November 1942, and had up till then had to rely on couriers through Switzerland and Spain. In any case, Gambier-Parry of Section VIII got to hear about the development.
The SOE’s S-Phone
Certainly,
by 1943, smaller transmitters were being used for regular short-wave
communication. Doneux refers to his carrying round his set under his overcoat.
Foot describes the first innovations by F. W. Nicholls as follows: a Mark II in action by October 1942, 20lb in
weight, which sent at 5 watts on 3-9 mc/s. Its successor, the B2 (technically,
the 3 Mark II) was even more popular: it required 30 watts, and needed only two
valves. It could transit between 3 and 16 mc/s, and could also receive. “None
of the SOE’s sets suffered from a tiresome disadvantage of the paraset, which
when switched to receive would upset any other wireless set in use for a
hundred yards around: a severe brake on action in built-up areas where
civilians were still allowed their own receiving sets.” The B2 weighed 32 lb.,
which sounds a bit bulky to be slipped under an overcoat, however. It was for
longer ranges. Doneux may have been using the Mark III, which weighed only five
and a half pounds, and fitted with its accessories into a tiny suitcase. Its
5-watt output could reach up to 500 miles.
In Western Europe, electric current was usually
available, which meant that generating capabilities were seldom required.
Matters were much tougher in other areas, such as Yugoslavia and Albania.
During the same period, authors such as Deakin record the treks involved in
lugging 48-lb transmitters and chargers driven by bicycle-type pedalling
mechanisms across mountainous country. (A famous example with the OSS in France
can be seen in the painting of Virginia Hall that I selected as the
frontispiece to this article.) Mules were required to carry such a load, and in
one memorable passage Deakin describes such a mule toppling into a crevasse,
taking the equipment with him. For purposes nearer to home, successful miniaturization
was slow to take hold: later in the war, when the Jedburgh teams were set up, a
new small ‘Jedset’ was developed, but its fragility and size meant that it was
frequently broken on landing. Not enough attention had been paid to insulating
it from hard contact with the ground.
The
SIS appeared to have greater success in 1943, although its mission of
intelligence-gathering was subject to consistent interference from the sabotage
objectives of SOE. With the invasion plans starting to be made, the demands
made on SIS branches for information about German defences, installations, and troop
movements, and research on potential landing-sites for the invasion, and the
like, became more intense – and more immediate. Couriers were slow, which
switched pressure to wireless communications.
The
volume of information that was successfully passed back to London suggests that
dozens, or even hundreds, of wireless operators managed to evade surveillance,
and send their reports successfully across the airwaves. Keith Jeffery, in his
authorised history of SIS, praises ‘Section VIII’s outstanding achievement in
developing and refining radio transmitters and receivers’, which ‘made an
indispensable contribution’. The author adds, however, that ‘at the sharp end
it was up to individual men and women to operate the equipment in often very
hazardous circumstances’. As an example, he cites the experiences of ‘Magpie’
in March 1943, who, pursuing loyally the strategy of trying to keep mobile, had
to walk nine miles to his next safe house, during which journey the handle of
the set broke twice, as it was not strong enough. Perhaps not such an
outstanding job of design, after all. The answer was – more sets, a requirement
to which Kenneth Cohen in London complied.
In
Belgium, at the end of 1942, SIS also experimented with specialised
ground-to-air communications, which allowed agents to communicate directly (and
without the lengthy process of Morse codification) using the so-called ‘Ascension’
sets developed by Gambier-Parry’s team. (These were presumably similar to the
technologies used by SOE. Indeed, an article in Cloak and Dagger suggest
that the sets were an enhancement of the SOE invention: see https://www.docdroid.net/MEaQLK7/cloak-and-daggerair-enthusiast-2007-07-08-130.pdf ) Jeffery writes that
‘the Ascension sets were used with some success in Belgium and elsewhere,
but the system was not very useful for long messages which still had to be
smuggled out by courier across long and precarious land routes’. That statement implies that long
messages could not be trusted to conventional short-wave radio connections,
because of the requirement to be on air for hours at a time, and the real or
imagined threat of radio-detection techniques. Jeffery suggests soon afterwards
that a lag of three or four months was occurring between information-gathering
and receipt, and that the results were therefore valueless. By May 1943 even
the courier supply lines had broken down.
Whether that problem was restricted to Belgium is not clear
(remember the ‘elsewhere’). Certainly in France the networks were overall much
more productive, despite a new set of challenges. A continual danger of a
network’s having been suborned existed, but this threat was complemented by the
onset of ideological disagreements between the various resistance groups, who,
as the day of liberation became more real, each promoted their own view on what
the political shape of the country should be after the war. For a while, the
Gestapo appeared to use propaganda rather than competent feet on the ground,
and anecdotal evidence suggests that the organisation was having trouble
providing enough sharp and well-trained officers and men to control the noisy
underworld. It frequently resorted to denouncers to make up for its
deficiencies.
Yet, by the end of 1943, Madame Fourcade’s ‘Alliance’ organisation
was almost completely destroyed – not by super-efficient surveillance
techniques, but by Nazi infiltration of the groups. As Jeffery reports: “ . . . by the late autumn of 1943 most of the
Alliance groups in north-west France and the Rhone valley had ceased to
function”. Overall, communications out of France were considered to be
inadequate, and the main channel for passing information was with a French
diplomat in Madrid. Jeffery rather puzzlingly states that this person (named ‘Alibi’)
‘managed to establish wireless communications with networks in France’. This is
one of the many enigmatic, vague and incomplete observations in the authorised
history: no date is given, and the statement poses many questions. How were
skeds set up? How many staff were on hand to receive messages, at what hours?
And what did they do with them? Moreover, if a link could be made between
networks in France and Madrid, how was it that the sources could not
communicate with London directly?
The Evolution of the RSS
“James Johnston recalled in letters to me that he and his
colleagues had intercepted messages from an illegal transmitter in the Oxford
area, which he later believed to be Sonia’s, and had submitted them to MI6 or
MI5. ‘Our logs recorded her traffic, but they were returned with the reference
NFA [No Further Action] or NFU [No Further Use].’ According to Morton Evans, it
was Hollis and Philby who decided that the logs should be returned to the RSS
marked ‘NFA’ or ‘NFU”. This meant that the RSS was not required to send out its
mobile detector vans. No such action was ever taken against Sonia during the
whole duration of her illegal transmissions. ‘Her station continued to work,
off and on,’ Johnston recalled. ‘It must be a mystery as to why she was not
arrested.’’ (from Chapman Pincher’s Treachery,
p 141)
This now famous passage by Chapman Pincher is extremely
controversial, suggesting that the identity of Sonia was known to the
authorities who monitored and instructed the interception plans of the squad of
Voluntary Interceptors who scanned the airwaves. In this latest manifestation,
it even identifies the senior RSS officer making the claim to Pincher, Kenneth
Morton Evans, who, in a letter to Pincher, reportedly stated that gave ‘full
details to Hollis in MI5 and Philby in MI6’, and implied that those two
intelligence officers were unable to decrypt the messages.
That latter assertion is absurd, as neither Philby nor Hollis, had
they indeed been passed the original texts, would have possessed the skills or
authority to start trying to decrypt them. Yet it is the suggestion that the
order to send out the mobile vans was withheld that is even more provocative.
Earlier, Pincher had written: ‘The RSS had responsibility for locating any
illicit transmitters. Detector vans with direction-finding equipment could be
sent in the area to track down the precise position of a transmitter with
police on hand to arrest the culprit. As a former operator James Johnston told
me, ‘Our direction-finding equipment was so refined that we were able to locate
any wayward transmitter’.”
Thus the objective observer, perhaps now familiar with the urgent
security rules impressed upon SOE agents in Europe, has to accept the following
scenario: Possibly illicit Soviet signals are detected emanating from the area
of Oxford in the UK, perhaps identifiable by their callsigns. These are sent to
the RSS discrimination unit, which studies them, and passes them to officers in
MI5 and MI6. After these gentlemen get around to inspecting them (and perhaps
attempting to decode them), it is their responsibility to say whether or not
the transmitter should be located. If so, the vans are sent into action
(perhaps a few days later), in the hope that the transmitter will still be obligingly
cooperating by transmitting from the same place.
It is not the purpose of this analysis to determine whether the
RSS was negligent over Sonia. This reader is convinced that she was left in
place so that her transmissions could be surveilled. (Remember, on January 23,
1943, the Oxford police had visited Sonia’s residence, and reported to MI5 the
discovery of a wireless set on the premises.) What needs to be established is
how reliable is the testimony (if it truly exists) of Kenneth Morton Evans, a
senior and capable wireless professional. From 1941 to 1945 he was the officer
in charge at Arkley, the RSS facility that gathered and processed all the
messages received by the Voluntary Interceptors. (In 1951, as an MI5 officer,
he wrote a letter to the Guardian claiming that The National Association
for Civil Liberties was a Communist front: see https://www.theguardian.com/uk/2002/jan/06/humanrights.world ) How was it that Morton Evans expected an illicit agent to hang
around in the same location for several days? Was his understanding of the
readiness and efficacy of the mobile vans accurate? Or was he also a party to
the cover-up over surveillance of Sonia, contributing to the convenient story
that Hollis had successfully protected her? And how did his account overall undermine
the pretence that Nazi agents were able to work undetected in England for
years?
The facts about the mobile detection apparatus are elusive. I have started to examine some of the historical records at the National Archives. [But not all: I am still waiting to receive photographs of many critical files, such as the WO 208/5099-5102 series. This section may thus require a later update. This analysis is based on WO/208/5096-5098, HW 34/18, HW 43/6, CAB 301//77, ADM 223/793 and FO 1093/484.]
Soon after the outbreak of war, Colonel Burke of MI8c (the
forerunner of RSS) listed the equipment then in service, and made requests for
expansion. His deposition ran as follows:
Direction
Finding Stations 6 + 4
Listening
Stations 4 + 2
Mobile Vans 10 + 14
G.P.O.
Detection Vans 88 (up to 200
available)
Amateur
Listening Posts 27
Local D.F.
systems for regional centres 1 + 16
Transmitters
for beacons 0 + 20
He added that ‘only one
of the mobile vans is now fully equipped’, but that ‘the remaining vans should
be ready in two to three weeks’. It is not clear what the distinction is
between ‘mobile vans’ and ‘G,P.O. detection vans’. It could not be solely one
of ownership: an earlier memorandum noted that the GPO provided the six fixed
and ten mobile stations. It may have been one of designed function: a paper
written in January 1941 records that ‘mobile vans (which were normally used to
assist listeners in the detection and suppression of radio interference from
industrial and domestic equipment) had been lent by PO to deal with the problem
of detecting illicit radio beacons.’ Meanwhile the notion of ‘beacons’ (devices
to assist arriving bombers to find their targets) had evolved to one of illicit
transmissions. The Post Office was seen by military men as an unreliable, slow
and bureaucratic organisation, unsuitable for holding responsibility for such
critical tasks.
The
official SIGINT history reinforces a rather casual approach to the use of
mobile units: “Fixed interception stations would search the ether . . . In the event of signals being intercepted,
they would pass to the direction-finding stations the callsign, wavelength and
text of the message. Supplementing this would be the widespread corps of
voluntary interceptors whose function it would be to listen to the amateurs
working in their area, observe their habits and report anything unusual. Mobile
units were to perform the function of determining the exact location of the
illicit transmitter. After the fixed D/F stations had located the general area
of the transmitter, the mobile direction-finding units would proceed there,
await further signals, obtain more accurate bearings and so narrow down the
area of search.” And it indicates that, when the transmitter was located, the
responsibility for what happened next would be MI5’s: the service might want to
monitor it rather than close it down. (In that case, why sending out mobile
vans, which might frighten the transgressor, and cause him to stop
broadcasting, is not explained.)
But what happened to the expansion programme? It probably never
occurred. As I have described before, by 1940 the interception mission of RSS
was almost focused on overseas traffic. The History suggests a somewhat
desultory approach could have been taken to what was then considered a non-problem.
At some stage, a Mobile Units Group, under Major Elmes,
centred in Barnet, controlled also the bases in Gateshead, Bristol and
Gilnakirk, the establishment of which I described in the previous chapter.
Fixed stations would then locate a general area of about 400 square miles. A report
would be given to MI5, and the Mobile Unit organisation set in motion. At least
three mobile vans were posted on the perimeter of this area, in contact with the
Police Station in neighbourhood, a headquarters to which an MI5 officer would
be attached. When the transmitter was heard, simultaneous bearings were taken
by the Mobile Units and reported to HQ, where they were plotted on a map. The units
then moved closer, and took fresh bearings ‘until definite action was possible
on the part of the MI5 officer present’. But MI5 had no powers of arrest, and
it is not clear what judgments the MI5 officer would be able to make on the
spot in the event that a transmitter was caught red-handed. The narrative
sounds like a good deal of wish-fulfilment, and post facto puffery for
the historians.
Mobile
vans definitely did exist, as Guy Liddell makes occasional reference to them in
his Diaries. Yet, in 1943, as RSS started to consider the security needs for
the invasion of Europe, it encountered fresh challenges. The History
again informs us: “‘During this period RSS had accepted a further extension of
its commitments without, however, affecting the vital features of its
programme. This was the monitoring, by mobile units, of certain classes of
signal made by our own stations, to prevent the inadvertent passage of
information likely, if intercepted, to be of use to the enemy. the possibility
of such leakage had been recognized and dealt with in the early days of the war
by the cancellation of amateur transmitting licences and the impounding of
transmitters, and the vetting of MI5 of firms requiring licenses for
experimental or testing purposes. With GPO collaboration such action was easy
to take, since licences were granted by that body. As the GPO did not
necessarily license other Government departments however, it was found that
there was a number of organisations using radio transmitters of which the Security
Service had no official knowledge, as for example, experimental establishments
of the Ministry of Supply, the Ministry of Aircraft Production, the Railways,
the GPO stations themselves and Cable and Wireless stations. In addition the
Police and the Fire Service possessed their own transmitters.” The organisation
was under stress, and memoranda attest to the fact that its original mandate
was being ignored.
A
budgetary memorandum from 1941 indicated that capital expenditures for two
Intercept Stations, at £25,000, and for Vehicles & Equipment, at £3,500,
were requested. Annual Expenditures for P.O. Agency Services (D/F & Mobile
Unit [sic!]) were estimated at £78,000. Yet, after some disturbing gaps
in the record, the Estimates for RSS in the Budget Year of April 1942 to March
1943 include very little on mobile units, with Special Apparatus given as
£10,000, and expenses of Mobile Unit Operations a mere £8000. This is not the
high-powered, swift-moving organisation reportedly described to Chapman Pincher
by Andrew Johnston and Kenneth Morton Evans, but a service apparently being
rapidly wound down. (Were radio-detection vans perhaps later requisitioned and
repurposed as transmitting vehicles to roam around issuing bogus signals
of a phantom army? And an intriguing minute from D. I. Wilson of B1A in MI5,
dated February 24, 1943, recommends that, if phantom armies were to be created,
bogus wireless traffic needed to be realized as well, to support the false
information to be passed on by the agents. Was Wilson perhaps the originator of
one of the more spectacularly successful aspects of the whole OVERLORD
operation?) Other memoranda written at this time indicate that the resources of
RSS, including the reconstruction and repositioning of receiving stations at
Hanslope, Cornwall and Forfarshire, and the installation of rhombic aerials, were
being increasingly focused on mainland European needs.
Meanwhile RSS struggled
to resolve its political problems in 1943, caused mostly by the over-secretive
Cowgill, the highly-opinionated Trevor-Roper, the arrogant Gambier-Parry, and
the manipulative Malcolm Frost. Frost left MI5 in November 1943 to return to
the BBC, and some of the organisational issues were addressed by splitting the
RSS committee into two, one for high-level policy, and the other for detailed
intelligence. Guy Liddell continued to be frustrated that Gambier-Parry was not
performing his mission regarding illicit wireless interception. In his diary on
February 18, he recorded that RSS was not doing its job, as two German agents
had been detected. One might interpret this discovery as a sign that RSS had
indeed been doing its job, but maybe the agents – whoever they were, and whose
existence was an alarming fact since T.A. Robertson had already reported that
all agents had been mopped up – were not detected through electronic means. The
same month he recorded that one Jean Jefferson had left the CPGB to operate a radio
as an illegal, but she is not heard of again. On March 11, Liddell noted that
Gambier-Parry had refused to accept responsibility for signals security. On
April 1, he wrote that Frost had informed him that the Post Office had ‘bumped
into’ an unknown 75-watt transmitter in Bloomsbury. It may have been SOE’s, but
it all went to show (as indicated earlier in this piece) that a large amount of
authorised radio transmission was carrying on of which MI5 had not been
informed. And on June 3, not yet licit transmissions were detected coming from
the Soviet Embassy.
The problem certainly
got worse, with multiple foreign embassies now starting to transmit from the
privacy of their premises, and the British government unwilling to intervene
because of possible reciprocal moves. A major meeting occurred on September 10,
1943, at which (as Liddell noted) Colonel Valentine Vivian seemed ‘unaware of RSS’s charter for detecting illicit
wireless communications from UK’. Liddell went on to write: “As regards the
diplomatic communications of the allies there appears to be no real
supervision. It was felt that to monitor and break these communications would
impose too great a task on GC & CS, who were already overburdened with
operational work. It was agreed that we should have a permanent representative
on the Reid Committee, that we should continue to look after the security of
non-service bodies, but that the results of the monitoring of the
communications of non-service Govt. Depts. should be sent by RSS to the Reid
Committee and not to ourselves.” Gambier-Parry’s apparent disdain for
interception is shown in a record of October 13, where the head of Section VIII
is shown to be a lone voice, thinking that ‘mobile units should not be taken across
the Channel until RSS have detected an illicit transmitter’. The issues of
quick mobility and transmission habits were obviously lost on him. (I have
written more about this matter, and especially the illicit broadcasts of the
Soviet spy Oliver Green, at https://coldspur.com/sonias-radio-part-viii/) .
Several reports written at the end of the war, in the summer of 1945 (inspectable at HW 34/18), suggest that deploying mobile units to track down illicit transmitters was a laborious and often futile exercise. (Of course, operations may have been scaled back by then, as the obvious threat had diminished, but the experiences are still informative.) In March 1945, a team of four mobile units were sent to Cheshire, and after several days managed to apprehend a GPO employee, a Volunteer Interceptor in Warrington. Another case in Birmingham was abandoned after five days. When unidentified transmissions were found to be emanating from the area of Kinross in Scotland, a troop of mobile vans was ordered from Barnet (about 400 miles away – hardly a rapid-response force) to investigate. The vans eventually discovered a Polish Military Signals Training Unit, which had conveniently and innocently continued with its traffic. Repeated interception of signals in London led back several times to the Soviet Embassy, where a ‘prototype model of a wide band DAG-1 D/F receiver’, which could track rapid changes in wavelengths used, was successfully utilised. Such cases confirm that RSS worked under a serious lack of intelligence about potential transmitters, and it had no mechanisms for adding to the portfolio of sources of radio-waves listed above. Why was no register, with geographical co-ordinates, maintained? Moreover, the mobile force the RSS deployed was scattered so broadly as to be almost completely ineffective for trapping careful illicit operators.
The Ellipse in Kinross (from HW 34/18)
One last aspect of the interception
wars is that MI5 had a respectful admiration for the Germans, believing that
they were as efficient as RSS was in intercepting and interpreting traffic
emanating from domestic control stations. In his diary entry for May 23, 1942,
Guy Liddell describes how the Nazis were able to concentrate on Whaddon Hall
(the nerve-centre for SIS, which was also handling SOE traffic, at the time),
and quickly pick up the changes in frequency adopted by the British when they
were communicating with agents in Europe. He concluded by writing: “It seems
that the Germans have made a very close study of the form of Whaddon operators
and can recognize them very easily. Their Direction-Finding apparatus is
considered to be extremely good and accurate. They must think ours is very bad
in view of the fact that TATE and company have got away with it for so long.”
Indeed. Yet Liddell and his troops did not appear to conclude that that
observation represented a considerable exposure, or that the Germans might have
expected them to address this loophole as the plans for the invasion of Europe
solidified.
There is no doubt more
to be told of this period, but the evidence already points to a strong contrast
in perceptions about illicit wireless transmission in mainland Europe and Great
Britain in this period. In Nazi-occupied Europe, the organs of security moved
aggressively and cruelly to eliminate any dangerous wireless traffic, although
admittedly with propaganda about mechanized forces that clearly did not exist,
with agents feverishly trying to escape capture by keeping transmissions short
and moving around to other safe houses. In Britain, the problem was not seen to
exist, but if it did, agents were able to move around unmolested in what should
have been an openly hostile climate, with no safe places to withdraw to, or
believed to sit at their same stations waiting conveniently for the mobile vans
to turn up in a few days at the appointed time, when they would start
transmitting again – and then the vans and the nervous MI5 officer might do
nothing at all. Yet that is not what the RSS officers said after the war. The
judgment of Hinsley and Simkins, on page 181 of Volume 4 of the History of
British Intelligence in the Second world War (“In all its activities the
RSS achieved a high and continuingly increasing degree of efficiency”) merits
some re-inspection. The mission from Barnet to Kinross particularly epitomizes
the poor use of intelligence and resources.
The Double-Cross System
After the invasion of
Britain was called off by Hitler towards the end of 1940 (but kept alive for
propaganda purposes until well into 1941), the role of the captured and turned
wireless spies as an instrument for influencing Nazi policies was debated at
length. All through 1941, and the beginning of 1942, officers of MI5 had
discussed among themselves, and sometimes with outsiders, such as those in
Military Intelligence proper, what the role of the information passed on to the
Abwehr should be. Should it be veiled propaganda? Should it overstate or
understate Britain’s military capabilities? Dick White recommended to his boss,
Guy Liddell, in April 1942 that the Committee managing double agents should
change ‘from that of a body of censors to that of a body of planners’, adding
that ‘the difference is that we are now asking questions of the Germans while
previously we were answering questions from them’. Yet it needed a lead. It was not until July
1942, after John Bevan had replaced Oliver Stanley as head of the London
Controlling Section, that operational plans were able to take on more solidity.
The XX Committee, under Masterman’s chairmanship, and MI5’s B1A could start to
think about serious deception strategies. (Volume 4 of the authorized History,
by Hinsley and Simkins, covers this period very well. KV 4/213 at the National
Archives is useful. Ben Macintyre’s breezy but uneven Double Cross is
also generally recommended as a contemporary study of the project.)
Meanwhile, the Committee
had to convince the Abwehr that its remaining agents were safe, and ready for
action, but not over-exuberantly so. After all, the Abwehr was supposed to be
in control. Long discussions took place over the necessity of passing facts on
via the agents, in order to maintain credibility, but also allowing for
occasional mistakes. Yet one critical aspect of the whole double-cross
operation was the extent that the undeniable primary contributors to the
successful deception project (BRUTUS, TREASURE, GARBO and TRICYCLE) were mostly
very late arrivals to the scene. What is even more important to state,
moreover, is that none of these was a classical ‘double agent’. They were all
Allied sympathisers who had inveigled themselves into the Nazi apparatus under
the pretence of wanting to help the Axis cause, but who then betrayed their
recruiters by disclosing their true allegiance when they arrived in Britain (or
spoke to British officials in Lisbon.) Admittedly, they might have been lying
(and agent ZIGZAG fell into this highly complex netherworld), but MI5
strenuously tried to verify stories. TATE was the only true double agent, who
had been turned after he had been captured, convinced of the necessity of his
role as a tool of British intelligence, mostly out of the fear for his life,
but who then gradually came to appreciate the benefits of his democratic host
country. As I explained in the last chapter, TATE’s value as a contributor to the
deception over FORTITUDE was diminished because the necessity for him to find a
modus vivendi and occupation to survive in Britain forced him to be a
more reclusive and less mobile observer of invasion preparations.
For a short while in April,
1942, moreover, the Double-Cross Committee had considered the implications of
running double-agents overseas, and taking over the transmitters that SIS
maintained at Whaddon Hall. This was because the SOE agent VICTOIRE, Mathilde
Carré, who claimed she had escaped from her German captors, had convinced her
interrogators that she was genuine. Masterman and Marriott in B14 thus started
to plan how messages could be sent back to members of the Interalliée as a
method for deception, since MI5 and SIS knew that the agents had been turned by
the Germans, but the Germans were assumed not to know this. The task presented
fresh challenges as to how lies and truth should be managed without detriment
to the real war effort. Before this task became reality, however, VICTOIRE was
unmasked by one of the officers she had betrayed, agent BRUTUS (see below), and
she was incarcerated for the remainder of the war.
In any case the official
accounts need to be treated carefully. John Masterman’s Double Cross System
contains an Appendix that claims that there were at least 120 double agents
managed by the XX System, and it lists thirty-nine of ‘the more interesting
cases that were operated from this country’. Yet this list includes such
dubious characters as SNOW (who was dropped as early as March 1941 since he was
probably a triple agent), the enigmatic GANDER (who may never have been turned,
and disappeared mysteriously from the scene in November 1940), and the turncoat
SUMMER (who tried to escape in January 1941, and whose fate remains
controversial). It also includes such figures as BALLOON, who was recruited by
TRICYCLE, which hardly puts him in the class of ‘double agent’: the term
sometimes used in the authorised history by Hinsley et al., ‘double-cross
agent’, is more suitable. (Masterman omits to mention a figure named BRISTLE, the
cryptonym appearing in KV 4/214 at the National Archives, an oversight that suggests
there may be a yet undiscovered tier of ‘less interesting’ agents whose names
MI5 would prefer to forget.) As Hinsley and Simkins more accurately represent
the state of the game in late 1943: “The newly acquired double agents [sic!]
off-set the loss of Zigzag, Rainbow, Father, Dragonfly,
Balloon and Mutt and Jeff, whose operations were now
closed down or suspended.”
This account necessarily
focuses on agents who successfully contributed to deception through wireless
communications, which was a complex issue in its own right. Because of MI5’s
desire to have information passed quickly to the Abwehr, agents who had
hitherto used secret ink or microphotography requested wireless apparatus from
their controllers. Indeed, GARBO exploited a delayed, but highly accurate,
message about TORCH landings, which conveniently arrived after the event, to
encourage a move to wireless usage. This may have prompted the Germans to
accelerate the use of wireless communications with GARBO. That would, of
course, allow the British to get disinformation in the hands of their adversaries
in a much more timely fashion, but it would also eliminate the convenience of
delivering highly accurate information with a built-in delay, thus increasing the
risk of injurious retaliatory action. The adoption of radio did necessitate the
delivery of codes, however, which was mightily useful for GC&CS in
extending the range of intercepted signals that could be decrypted.
So how did these vital agents fare in the use of radio? The final 1942 entry in the files of TATE [Wulf Schmidt] at Kew expresses confidence that the enemy trusts him, and that his story about transmitting early in the morning, before the farm hands go to work, has been accepted. Yet 1943 appeared not to be so successful, and his handlers voiced concern about his viability. (It was impossible to verify what the Abwehr thought of him, as messages from Hamburg to Berlin were sent by land-line.) During the period March-September he received only fourteen messages from the enemy, most of them very routine, as if it could not expect much valuable information from an agent fully engaged in agricultural work. An added complication arose because of the repatriation of a Nazi in November 1943. It was feared that this officer might have picked up rumours inside the camp where he was being held to the effect that MUTT, JEFF, SUMMER and TATE were all under control of the British. That encouraged MI5 to put TATE on ice for a while. A report in early January 1944 also lamented the fact that he had only one transmitting frequency (4603 kcs), which made communication as far as Hamburg difficult outside daylight hours. TATE thus made a request to have a small portable apparatus workable off the mains, and the minor role he was able to play in OVERLORD will be described in the next episode.
Agent BRUTUS
BRUTUS [Roman Czerniawski], a former Polish fighter Pilot, experienced a comparatively short career as a double-cross agent. After the Germans arrested him in late 1941 in France, where he had built up an intelligence network, he manufactured a deal whereby he traded the safety of his family for a role spying in Britain. Before he left Paris, he was given quartzes to take with him for the purpose of building a transmitter with the help of his Polish friends, although BRUTUS asserted that it would be difficult finding a wireless operator. After an ‘escape’ via the Pyrenees, he arrived in England on October 2, 1942. Certain necessary checks with Poles in exile complicated his adoption, but he was approved, and established contact in December 1942, with an apparatus constructed for him by MI5. (The archive does not indicate how he suddenly acquired operating skills.) He was then instructed to build his own radio set in early January 1943. Masterman was cautious, telling Bevan he wanted to run BRUTUS giving information, not as a deception medium.
The year 1943 turned out to be problematic, as BRUTUS stumbled into hot water with the other Poles over the Katyn massacre, and his overexuberant politicking. (The Germans had discovered the site of the massacres in April, but the Soviets had denied any responsibility, thus causing a rift in Allied circles. On April 25, the Soviet Union broke off relations with the Polish government-in-exile.) Moreover, there was a security problem, as the Poles had access to BRUTUS’s codes (and thus might learn about the deception plan for OVERLORD). Harmer also reported to Robertson on May 6 that White and Liddell were concerned lest the Russians intercept and decode the BRUTUS traffic and use it ‘as a basis for their allegations that the Polish Government are maintaining contact with the Germans’. Reed assured Harmer that the range for BRUTUS’s transmitter was only 400 miles, so there was no danger of interception, but the episode showed the tangled politics that were starting to affect counter-espionage exercises. BRUTUS successfully reported on the arrest of CARELESS in May 1943, and Ultra decrypts showed that his reports were being taken seriously. However, BRUTUS’s arrest in the fracas over Katyn caused an awkward interruption. MI5 found him a notional ‘operator’ (purportedly in Reading, actually working in Richmond, thus apparently breaking the rules observed in other cases to protect against German direction-finding) so that he would not have to operate the wireless himself. Intercepts indicated that he was not fully trusted, and by the end of the year, Harmer was suggesting that he be used solely as a courier. On the last day of the year, however, BRUTUS informed his handlers that he needed a new transmitter.
Agent TREASURE
The career of TREASURE [Lily Sergueiev], a journalist of Russian extraction, was very short, and she was not even activated as a wireless agent until January 1944. Yet her association with German Intelligence went back as far as 1937, when she had declined to work for a contact in Berlin, one Felix Dassel. After the fall of France, when in Paris, she had recontacted Dassel, and agreed to work for the Abwehr. She had been introduced to her handler, Emile Kliemann, in June 1941, and soon started receiving training on operating wireless equipment. This was somewhat unusual, as the Abwehr seemed keener at this time to have their agents use couriers, secret writing and microdots. By February 1942, she had started practicing, transmitting and receiving on a proper set, but for reasons primarily to do with Kliemann’s rather erratic behavior and complicated love life, the practice was neglected. Indeed, as late as May 18, she was taught how to use invisible ink, and it was not until July 17, 1943 that she appeared at the British consular office in Madrid declaring that she intended to travel to England to spy, but wanted to switch her allegiance.
After researching her background, MI5 concluded that her intentions were genuine. But she still had to wait for the distracted Kliemann to get organised, and it was not until a few months later (her MI5 handler, Mary Scherer, said November 11; Ben Macintyre states October 7) that she was able to fly from Gibraltar to Bristol. Kliemann had promised her that she would be given a wireless set to be disguised as a phonograph, but he let her down, unable to procure one for her, instead promising that she would be passed one after she arrived in Britain. She boarded the plane without it – also without her beloved dog, an incident that would later cause deep rifts between her and those in MI5 she trusted. Her activity as a spy was then further delayed owing to her becoming seriously ill in December, and being hospitalised. Thus it was not until January 11, 1944 that MI5 started conceiving plans for putting TREASURE in possession of a wireless set. She was able to write to Kliemann informing him that she had now bought an American Halicrafter radio (actually supplied by MI5), even though possession of an unlicensed wireless transmitter was still a civil offence.
Agent TRICYCLE
For most of his career TRICYCLE [Dusko Popov] was not a wireless agent, and he never used such equipment himself. He had managed to convince the Germans as of his bona fides, while remaining free to travel because of his import/export business, but had declared himself to the British back in 1940. Yet he had been sent by the German to the USA in October 1942, and spent most of 1943 in what turned out to be a fruitless (and expensive) sojourn. Even before his spell in the USA, the British had deciphered messages that indicated that the Germans had suspicions about him, but TRICYCLE bravely walked back into the lions’ den in Lisbon, and managed to brazen out his interrogators, who were anxious to believe that they still had a valuable resource under their control. On September 14, 1943, TRICYCLE flew back to Britain, carrying with him various espionage material and money, and also a wireless transmitter. So who was to operate it?
TRICYCLE had ingeniously convinced the Abwehr of a scheme to infiltrate supposed Yugoslavian Nazi sympathisers into Britain, disguised as refugees. Through his brother, Ivo Popov, TRICYCLE arranged for a naval officer called Frano de Bona to be recruited by the Abwehr and trained as a wireless operator. TRICYCLE returned to Lisbon and Madrid in his role as a Yugoslav diplomatic courier in November 1943, and there negotiated de Bona’s [FREAK’s] passage via Gibraltar to London, where he would operate TRICYCLE’s equipment. On December 8, Guy Liddell recorded his fear that the whole TRICYCLE set-up might collapse at any moment, but later that month FREAK started his work as a wireless operator. He would transmit regularly (his location not apparently revealed) for five months until being necessarily closed down because of a scare.
Agent GARBO
The most famous of the double-cross agents, and the one who contributed most to the deception exercise of FORTITUDE, was the Spaniard Juan García Pujol (GARBO). Again, his career went back a long way, and it was not until late in the war that his ‘network’ was supported by wireless transmission. He had originally presented himself to the British Embassy in Madrid in January 1941, but was turned away. Inventing information for the Abwehr, his reports were picked up by SIS, and he was eventually interviewed again in November 1941. He was smuggled out of Lisbon to Gibraltar, and hence to London, where he arrived on April 24, 1942. After interrogation, GARBO was transferred to the control of B1A in MI5. Over the next few years he would craft hundreds of letters written in secret ink, which mysteriously managed to reach the Germans in Spain and Portugal. As Ben Macintyre writes: “The information they theoretically supplied was written up in secret ink and dispatched inside innocuous letters that the Germans believed were either brought by courier or sent by airmail to various cover addresses in neutral Spain and Portugal. In fact they were transported in MI6’s diplomatic bags.”
Yet this was not going
to be a swift enough medium for the purposes of FORTITUDE. In August 1942,
GARBO had in principle gained permission to use wireless. The Abwehr had
encouraged GARBO to make his ‘notional’ agents use secret ink to communicate
directly, which would have made the control and distribution of disinformation
very difficult. Thus GARBO, having fortuitously ‘discovered’ a radio technician
employed on the outskirts of London who was a friend of his ‘Agent No 4’,
suggested that wireless should now be attempted for communications. When GARBO
reported, in November 1942, on convoy departures for the TORCH landings, and
the information arrived too late for the Germans to act upon it, it was a
timely signal for them to adopt a newer technology, and they wrote to him on
November 26 more warmly accepting his recommendation. In the words of Hinsley
and Simkins: “To begin with a
large volume of material continued to pass by air mail and courier. From the
end of August [1943], however, almost all his [GARBO’s] messages were sent on his radio link. This followed
from the need, in support of Allied deception plans, to force the Germans’
correspondence with him on to the air and receive it with greater speed, and
also from the fact that, to give verisimilitude to his network by indicating to
the Germans that MI5 was aware of its existence but could not track it down,
steps were being taken to show them that its air mail letters were being
intercepted.”
The first transmission was
scheduled to take place on March 6, 1943, and Guy Liddell reported that GARBO
did in fact establish radio contact with Madrid on March 12, with the MI5
operator resident at 55 Elliot Road, Hendon. The provision of a new cipher by
the Abwehr was highly valuable: Liddell further commented, on June 5, that
GC&CS regarded the results of interception as ‘outstanding’. Yet wireless
procedures were outstandingly undisciplined. Despite instructions to their new
operator to keep messages as short as possible (‘No
transmission should exceed fifty groups for safety sake’), and warnings about direction-finders, even
referring to the use of aeroplanes (which was a technique the Abwehr was
domestically familiar with), GARBO’s operator was shown to be on the air for
two hours at a time in June 1943, owing to the prolix and flowery reports that
he and Tomás Harris, his minder, compiled. By the end of August, nearly all
GARBO’s messages were sent by the wireless link, and after one or two hiccups
due to the Abwehr’s concerns about British censorship of the mails, and
possible exposure of the wireless-led network, communications flourished for
the remainder of the year.
As an interesting sidenote on the efficiency of
RSS, Hinsley and Simkins report that the service was able to detect GARBO’s
station. It was clearly closely involved with tracking the transmissions of the
agents. What had happened was that GARBO had been given a transmitting plan
that required the station to adopt military procedures for callsigns and
introductions, with the result that the signals would be confused with a
swelter of other military traffic, making connection with Madrid difficult for
a while. “ . . . in fact GARBO’s
transmissions were temporarily lost by the operators who had been intercepting
them for the RSS from places as far apart as Scotland, Gibraltar and Canada. .
. “, the historians wrote. “It was a tribute to the efficiency of the RSS’s
intercept network that after a few weeks it again reported Garbo’s transmitter
as a suspect station.”
Conclusion
As the preparatory period for the long-awaited invasion of Europe started, a strange, asymmetrical confrontation of wireless intelligence had developed. From the German side, the notion of a powerful direction- and location-finding apparatus had been created in response to a pervasive and potentially dangerous threat. Yet it was hard to implement. Its menace was used more as a deterrent than an enforcement mechanism, the security organs struggling with the practical limitations of such techniques, and having to rely more on informers and infiltration to subvert and destroy the enemy’s networks. In Britain, a similar powerful detection capability kept a close ear on the airwaves. The authorities, however, confident that no genuine hostile agents were operating on native soil, owing to the RSS’s interception, and GC&CS’s decryption, of Abwehr traffic, maintained a surprisingly casual stance towards illicit transmissions and their origin. Both German and British Intelligence were justified in thinking that the capabilities of their foe were at least as advanced as their own. After the war, the British boasted of their capabilities in a manner similar to that of the Germans. Yet MI5, in managing its Double-Cross System, was woefully careless in supervising the transmission schedules of its agents, and the Abwehr deluded itself in thinking that its agents could survive undetected in a small, hostile island.
The Organisations: In the UK, Government Communications Headquarters (GCHQ), operating out of Eastcote, in the London suburbs; the Foreign Office (FO), the Security Service (MI5), and the Secret Intelligence Service (SIS, or MI6) – all based in Central London. (GCHQ, which during the war, as the Government Code and Cypher School, had reported to SIS, broke free at the end of 1945, and was then responsible to the Foreign Office.) In or around Washington, D.C. in the USA, the Armed Forces Security Agency (AFSA, which in 1952 became the National Security Agency, working out of Arlington Hall), the State Department, the Federal Bureau of Investigation (FBI), and the newly formed Central Intelligence Agency (CIA). The organisations are paired, in function and in primary communications, as follows: GCHQ and AFSA; the FO and the State Department; MI5 and the FBI; and SIS and the CIA.
The Personnel:
Edward Travis is head of GCHQ.
The leading cryptanalysts at GCHQ working on VENONA are Wilfred Bodsworth and
Jeffrey Northbury.
The Secretary of State for
Foreign Affairs, the ministerial head of the Foreign Office, Herbert Morrison,
is new to his post, having succeeded the deceased Ernest Bevin in March 1951.
At the FO, William Strang is Permanent Under-Secretary, Roger Makins is his
Deputy Under-Secretary, while Patrick Reilly serves as Assistant Secretary, and
acts as liaison with SIS. Reilly served as Secretary to the head of SIS,
Stewart Menzies, during the war, and has also chaired the Joint Intelligence
Committee since 1950. George Carey-Foster is Security Officer for the FO, while
Robert Mackenzie fulfils an equivalent role in the Embassy in Washington, under
the Ambassador, Oliver Franks. Christopher Steel is Franks’ deputy.
Stewart Menzies, the head of
SIS, is a shadowy figure in the background. His deputy, Valentine Vivian, is
responsible for security in SIS. (According to Nigel West, Vivian retired in
March 1951, but his name appears in the archives as an SIS officer after that
date.) At some stage in this spring, Vivian is replaced as Menzies’s deputy by
Jack Easton. Kim Philby, who was recruited to SIS by Vivian in 1941, was
transferred to Washington in 1949 as SIS’s representative, replacing Peter
Dwyer, primarily to liaise with the CIA on special subversive operations, but with
an additional mission to assist the FBI (but not the CIA) in identifying
possible spies hinted at by the VENONA project. Maurice Oldfield headed the
counter-intelligence section, R.5., for a while, but moved to South-East Asia
in 1950.
Percy Sillitoe has been
Director-General of MI5 since 1946, but gains little respect from his
subordinates because of his police background. His deputy, Guy Liddell,
previously headed B Division, responsible for counter-espionage, which is now
led by Dick White, whom Liddell mentored. (Dick White worked in intelligence
under General Walter Bedell Smith – see below – between 1943 and 1945.) Arthur Martin,
who acts as liaison with GCHQ, and James Robertson are B Division officers
knowledgeable about Soviet espionage. MI5’s Liaison Officer in Washington is
Geoffrey Patterson, who replaced Dick Thistlethwaite in the summer of 1949.
J. Edgar Hoover is chief of
the FBI, Mickey Ladd is his Director of Domestic Investigations, and Robert J.
Lamphere is the agent working with AFSA on the VENONA project. John Cimperman
is the FBI’s legal attaché in London.
Walter Bedell Smith has been Director of the CIA since 1950. He is an ex-army general who has also served as Ambassador to the Soviet Union (1946-1948). He appointed Allen Dulles as Deputy Director for Plans in February 1951. His leading officer on Soviet counter-espionage is William Harvey. Harvey is unusual in that he joined the CIA from the FBI, and maintains a close relationship with Robert Lamphere. James Angleton (who built a close association with Kim Philby) works at this time in the Office of Special Relations.
Rear-Admiral Earl Stone is the
head of AFSA. Meredith Gardner is his chief cryptanalyst working on VENONA. The
senior British liaison officer at AFSA is Brigadier John Tiltman, at some stage
replaced as SUKLO (Senior UK Liaison Officer) by Patrick Marr-Johnson. (Accessible
records show them both present in Washington in 1951.) Philip Howse and
Geoffrey Sudbury are cryptanalysts from GCHQ assigned to AFSA. William Weisband
is a Soviet spy in AFSA who has worked in Signals Intelligence since 1942.
The Thesis: That Dick White devised a plan to draw
attention away from MI5’s own security failures towards Kim Philby, bringing
the CIA in as an apparently imaginative source to cast aspersions on Philby’s
loyalty without MI5 having to challenge Stewart Menzies and SIS directly.
VENONA – the Background
The Two Gentlemen of VENONA
John TiltmanMeredith Gardner (on left)
Keith Jeffery concluded his authorised history of SIS on a celebratory note. In May of 1949, Menzies’s Principal Staff Officer (probably Jack Easton) and William Hayter, who was Foreign Office Liaison Officer, had visited Admiral Hillenkoetter, the head of the CIA, in Washington, and enjoyed the ‘very cordial’ tenor of the negotiations as they discussed Cold War initiatives. At the same time, Maurice Oldfield, who headed the R.5 counter-intelligence section, was gratified by the goodwill he encountered when visiting the CIA and the FBI. Hillenkoetter wrote to Menzies in June to speak glowingly of the organisations’ common purpose, and of the close working relationship they enjoyed. Jeffery pointed to this mutual enthusiasm as indicative of the special nature of the transatlantic intelligence relationship. Oldfield would in 1977 write to William Harvey’s widow that he had enjoyed knowing her husband since 1949, so the two must have met during this visit. Hillenkoetter was, however, a failure, and on the way out, unsuitable by temperament and experience to be a leading intelligence officer.
Maybe Sir John Scarlett, chief of SIS, who commissioned the history, was adroitly trying to define a positive legacy and avoid the more disturbing events. “Full details of our history after 1949 are still too sensitive to place in the public domain,” his successor, Sir John Sawers, wrote in his Forward to the 2011 publication. Indeed. But the lid of the seething cauldron could not be completely sealed. In late September 1949, Oldfield briefed the officer who had occupied the same post that he, Oldfield, currently held, before being posted to Ankara, Turkey at the end of 1946. The officer, Kim Philby, was about to be posted as Counsellor attached to the Embassy in Washington, with responsibility for liaising with the CIA, replacing Peter Dwyer, who, according to Anthony Cave-Brown, was being recalled at his own request. Yet memoirs indicate that Philby was brought in specifically to liaise with the Americans over the joint SIS-CIA operation to infiltrate exiles into Albania in an attempt to overthrow Enver Hoxha’s communist government. For instance, Queen Geraldine of Albania recalls that she and her husband, King Zog, met Philby in 1949, and both instantly ‘hated him’, the King refusing to have the SIS officer in the room with him again. [P.S. Neil ‘Billy’ Maclean, in a separate interview, claimed that Queen Geraldine was mistaken, and that the Englishmen they met was either Harold Perkins, or maybe Julian or Alan Hare, but not Philby.]
Alongside the briefings on Albania, Oldfield explained to Philby that a project that had been able to decrypt intercepted Soviet cables had identified a spy in the heart of the Foreign Office, working in the Washington Embassy in 1944 and 1945, who had passed on highly confidential communications to the Soviets. His cryptonym was HOMER, an identity that Dwyer had noted as early as March 1949 (but which had surfaced some time before, as I explain later). It would be an important part of Philby’s job to help his counterparts apply a name to the traitor who had betrayed these communications between the Foreign Office and the Moscow Embassy, and between Prime Minister Churchill and President Roosevelt, on negotiations with Stalin as the war was running down. But the mutual trust and confidence that characterised the relations between Washington and London were about to break down.
The project was known as VENONA (initially as BRIDE in
the UK). Its success lent itself to a procedural mistake by the Soviet
authorities, who carelessly reused a set of one-time-pads for diplomatic and
intelligence transmissions during the period 1943-1948. (One-time-pads were
regarded as an almost unbreakable technique for encrypting messages.) These
messages were sent both by cable (in the USA, where commercial carriers
provided a copy of all such traffic to the US Government), or by wireless –
between London and Moscow and between Canberra and Moscow, and later between (primarily)
Washington and Moscow. An intense decryption exercise was initiated by the
AFSA, who then brought in the GC&CS (who may well have had a parallel
operation in play already) as partners in the exercise. One important aspect of
the project is that, while the Soviets changed their procedures in 1948 once
they had learned via spies of the breakthroughs, the task of message decryption
carried on until 1980, and the whole programme was not officially revealed
until 1995.
Yet the process of decryption, namely the timing at which (portions of) certain messages were resolved has not been revealed – apart from the survival of the occasional exchange of messages between cryptanalysts, and the evidence of critical breakthroughs that forced intelligence organisations to take action. This lack of archival evidence has made it very difficult for historians to assess the reactions and intentions of the persons directing the investigation. What is also important to recognize is that the process of translation required a lot of help from political and diplomatic sources, to help identify the source messages stolen by the Soviets, since the original texts were invaluable as ‘cribs’, and the contexts were vital in helping identify the thieves. This was especially true in Australia, where the richness of the cribs meant that traffic was being digested almost in real-time by the beginning of 1948. The search for original texts did, however, run the risk of alerting a broader audience to the highly secret VENONA project itself.
That the group of intelligence officers and Foreign
Office officials stalled in passing on to their own teams and their American
partners their conclusions about VENONA ‘recoveries’ (as the evolving messages
were called) is indisputable. But was such behaviour caused by institutional
embarrassment, or was it guided by high politics? Some analysts have interpreted
such dilatoriness as a pattern of the latter dimension – that it was a
high-level strategy ordered by the British prime minister Attlee to protect a
fragile Anglo-American agreement over the sharing of atomic weapons technology.
Negotiations on resuming the wartime agreement had begun only in September
1949, and, as Aldrich and Cormac inform us in The Black Door, Secretary
of State Dean Acheson had recently explained (maybe insincerely) to the British
Ambassador that Congress would probably be able to roll back the embargo that the
1946 McMahon Act had imposed on any technology-sharing.
Some authors, such as Anthony Cave-Brown, in his
biography of Menzies, “C”, even hint at a ‘double-agent’ game (actually
a misnomer) arranged by Menzies and Hoover (FBI) to use Philby as a medium for
disinformation to the Soviets (with Angleton, of the CIA) – an unlikely
collaboration. Cave-Brown’s case, however, is woolly and muddled, with a
haphazard chronology. The delusion of such endeavours, moreover, lay in
thinking that an intelligence unit could control what an agent handed over to the
target when the unit had not comprehensively ‘turned’ that agent, and did not
manage exclusively his medium of communication. Even if such a dubious
programme had been entertained, the selection of an agent for such deception
when that agent had been indoctrinated into the secret VENONA programme, which
demanded the highest security precautions, would have simply been absurd.
Despite that obvious paradox, the legend lives on. The
prime promoter of such a theory is C. J. Hamrick, who, in his 2004 book Deceiving
the Deceivers, makes a number of claims about the deception that the
British intelligence agencies planted on the public during this exercise. His
book contains many ingenious passages of analysis, offers a remarkably
insightful account of the controversies surrounding the CIA in its initial
years, reflects some painstaking research into the evolution of cables
processed at Arlington and Eastcote, and contains a fascinating array of
valuable insights and facts concerning the relationship of intelligence to
politics. Unfortunately, however, Hamrick makes some huge leaps of imagination
in putting his theory together. His book constitutes overall a poorly
constructed and frequently dense narrative, full of circumlocutions, non
sequiturs, vague hypotheses, unsupported assertions and simple errors that
make it difficult to determine a verifiable thread.
If I can discern Hamrick’s argument correctly, I would
say that it runs as follows: Under the authority of Lord Tedder, Air Marshall
Robb, and General Hollis, Dick White masterminded, with his co-conspirator
Roger Makins, a counter-intelligence scheme that none of his immediate colleagues
or superiors knew about. What Hamrick suggests is that, after the discovery of
purloined ‘Churchill’ telegrams, the VENONA decryption exercise became a
predominantly British affair, that the authorities knew about the existence and
identity of HOMER as early as 1947 (and that Oldfield was able to give this
information to Philby in 1949), and that White contrived to conceal the results
of the Eastcote decryption exercises from his peers. Moreover, Percy Sillitoe
(who was White’s boss) reputedly kept Hoover up to date on the progress of the
investigation using something called an ‘MI6 cipher’, to which Philby had
access, and from which Philby thus gained his knowledge of VENONA decrypts, and
the progress of the investigation. The proposed goal of all these machinations
was for White to exploit Maclean, Philby and Burgess (even though they did not
work for him) as unwitting tools to mislead the Soviet Union about the West’s
nuclear capability, a project, incidentally, that should presumably have been
carried out by SIS, not by MI5.
The germ of this idea came from a General Edwin L.
Sibert, who communicated his beliefs in such a deception operation to the
author on intelligence matters Anthony Cave-Brown. According to Hamrick, Cave-Brown
misunderstood the message, and garbled it in his Treason in the Blood. (Cave-Brown
reprised the idea in “C”, adding the testimony of William R. Corson,
from the latter’s Armies of Ignorance, but then cited severe doubts emanating
from Reilly and Easton that apparently quashed the story.) Sibert had in fact
retired eighteen months before Philby arrived in Washington, but Hamrick was
impressed enough by Sibert’s story to write: “A strategic deception operation
using Anglo-American war plans and bombers as a deterrent to Soviet aggression
in Western Europe required asuspected or known Soviet agent of
proven credibility whose long loyalty to Moscow and unique access to official
secrets [my italics] amounted to verification. Was one available? Evidently
he was.” It was if Britain had dozens of such persons waiting in the wings,
proven Soviet spies, of many years’ vintage, allowed to flourish and remain
unpunished, and all the authorities had to do was to select one with the best
profile, and plant information on him. And that it made sense to post the
candidate to Washington to perform his duplicity, even though a project that
had been initiated to help unmask such spies had been underway in the same
capital for over a year.
It does not make sense. There are too many anomalies
in this thesis for me to list them here. A full dismantling of Hamrick’s
exposition, which ascribes some superhuman sleights to White, as if he were in
total charge of GCHQ, and was able to hoodwink his colleagues, including Patrick
Reilly (who was, after all, chairman of the Joint Intelligence Committee), will
have to be undertaken on another occasion. I present just a few comments. While
it is true that senior officials probably concluded that Maclean was HOMER well
before they communicated this fact to their subordinates, it does not mean that
Dick White (and he is incongruously given the credit for being able to manage
the whole charivari from his position as B Division chief in MI5) was
successfully controlling the output from GCHQ, and running the trio of Burgess,
Maclean and Philby as disinformation agents to the Soviets. Hamrick’s repeated
referral to a frequent series of messages from Sillitoe to Hoover on the
progress of the investigation, using ‘Philby’s secret MI6 cipher’, by which
Philby gained his information, is simply absurd. Philby gained his information
from Patterson, and Admiral Stone, the head of AFSA, knew about Philby’s
clearance, because on June 8, 1951, he sent a message to the FBI to ascertain
whether Burgess had also had access.
So much of what Hamrick asserts is contradicted by the
evidence of the archival records (the KV 6/140 to 6/145 series) released in
October 2015 that one must conclude either that the archive itself has been handsomely
faked, or that Mr Hamrick has written a work more of fiction than of history.
As Hamrick himself wrote: “Ignoring the fact that not one shred of documentary
evidence has been found nor is ever likely to be found to support it [General
Sibert’s deception plan], its probability can be considered by asking how such
an operation could have successfully escaped disclosure.” Ipse dixit.
According to some analysts, the Fuchs case (see below:
he was found guilty of espionage in February 1950) killed cooperation on atomic
technology sharing between the USA and the UK for good. M.S. Goodman wrote an
article in The Journal of Cold War Studies in 2005, quoting a US
diplomat who said: ‘We were
getting very close to getting into bed with the British, with a new agreement.
Then the Fuchs affair hit the fan, and that was the end of it’. Goodman then
commented: “The case destroyed any British hopes for a resumption of the
wartime nuclear partnership, and even Attlee’s artful performance before
Parliament could not rescue it.” The reality is rather more complicated. A
research colleague (and biographer of both Guy Burgess and Donald and Melinda
Maclean) Michael Holzman has drawn my attention to the recently issued Documents
on British Policy Overseas, which include records of negotiations in 1950 between
Makins, Bevin and Attlee, accompanied by Canadian Secretary of State Lester
Pearson, and Dean Acheson of the State Department. Makins attributed the lack
of progress on overturning the McMahon Act to allow exchange of atomic power
and weaponry technology between Canada, the USA and Britain on the dampener
that Fuchs’s arrest gave to harmonious relations, and tried to appeal to
Acheson, through Bevin, that the discovery of one spy (although he forgot about
Nunn May) should not be considered cause enough to break off plans.
I have been able to inspect
these documents, and to verify from Volume 2 of Margaret Gowing’s authorised
history of Britain and Atomic Energy (1974) that the author used the
same sources in researching her account. According to Gowing, Acheson
temporized and prevaricated, as he knew that Congress would not move quickly on
the issue. There was an election coming up in November, and thus prospects for
new legislation were slim, especially with the Korean War underway. The flight
of another Harwell scientist, Bruno Pontecorvo, to Moscow in September 1950 did
not help matters. Britain would have to go it alone, and did so, with a story
about its decision published in the New York Times in March 1951. Aldrich
and Cormac strongly suggest that Attlee’s attention quickly moved elsewhere, to
covert operations in Europe by SIS, and that he left the boffins to produce
Britain’s weaponry independently. Thus, while Makins’ concerns may have put a
temporary brake on the project to unmask HOMER in April-May 1950, such
sensitivities quickly became irrelevant. That summer, the American spies Harry
Gold and the Rosenbergs were arrested (Gold as a result of Lamphere’s
interrogation of Fuchs in London), so the one-sidedness of Britain’s exposure
to treachery was quickly removed. Gowing’s conclusion was that ‘the
negotiations would have failed even if there had been no Fuchs, Pontecorvo, Burgess
or Maclean’ (p 320).
Moreover, more recent releases
to the National Archives, in 2007, indicate that Attlee, when he was informed,
on June 11, 1951, of the disappearance of Burgess and Maclean, had been completely
unaware of their errant behavior, let alone of any suspicions of espionage.
Foreign Secretary Morrison stoutly came to the defence of Maclean and of the
Foreign Office. At the time of the Fuchs case, Attlee had been briefed on the
VENONA investigation, but it appears he was not given comprehensive updates on
the project thereafter. Thus there appears to have been little scope for
political interference into what the Embassy Spy investigations were
uncovering.
Kim Philby and VENONA
Kim Philby
Why was Kim Philby being brought into this web? The story contains multiple anomalies, and a number of unlikely twists and turns.
First of all, from the UK side, the investigation into
the Embassy leaks was supposed to be an MI5 responsibility, not one for SIS.
Dick White pressed hard for this at the beginning of 1949, and believed he had
the support of Menzies and Carey Foster. He soon found, however, that it was
not the case with GCHQ, and then learned that he could not rely on the
compliance of SIS and the Foreign Office, with the latter starting to playing a
much more inquisitive role. White’s representative in Washington, Dick
Thistlethwaite, felt he was being undermined by Travis’s and Carey Foster’s
officers in Washington, Marr Johnson and Mackenzie, respectively.
Thistlethwaite therefore complained to White, who was not only his boss but a close
friend as well. The fact was that every department felt it had a proprietary interest: GC&CS, because it
was in charge of the intercepted material, the Foreign Office, because the leak
had occurred on its own territory, and SIS, because the initial prime suspect
was Alexander Halpern, of British Security Coordination (BSC, the wartime
British intelligence service in the USA), which had reported to SIS. Peter
Dwyer, Thistlethwaite’s counterpart from SIS, had worked for BSC during the war,
so could contribute very usefully to the investigation.
What was especially poignant, moreover, was the fact
that FBI maintained domestically a very jealous hold over the VENONA product:
not only did Hoover intensely dislike the CIA, and regretted it had ever been created,
he also believed that both it and the State Department were riddled with Soviet
spies. (He had a point.) While a few CIA officers were introduced to VENONA
earlier, the CIA would learn about the programme officially only in 1952,
ironically after a controlled leak to Bedell Smith by the British forced
Hoover’s hand. Thus bringing in a senior officer like Philby primarily as the
SIS-CIA liaison officer (he had developed a great relationship with James
Angleton during the war) would, given the sensitivity of the VENONA enterprise,
on the surface appear to be a highly risky and unnecessary move that could only
ruffle feathers more. White’s failure to maintain intellectual and practical
leadership of the project points, however, to a developing malaise.
For some reason, MI5’s representative in Washington
was replaced at about the same time. No official explanation has been offered
for the change in the team. A large gap in the record for the summer of 1949 can
be seen at KV 6/140, but the authorised history states that Geoffrey Patterson
took over from Dick Thistlethwaite in June 1949. These moves would have
unbalanced the arrangement, as Thistlethwaite was a senior campaigner, on
first-name terms with Dick White. Patterson seems to have been a keen but
inexperienced officer, while Philby was clearly a man on the move, identified
by some as a future head of the service. It could have been coincidental, of
course, but the fact that Philby was heavily briefed by Oldfield before he left
could suggest that Menzies was keen that SIS take a stronger hold of the
investigations. On the other hand, the author Ben Macintyre suggests, in A
Spy Among Friends, that Philby’s appointment arose from the high-level
discussions in the USA, and that Philby was a name preferred by some of the CIA
officers whose opinion was sought. Macintyre offers no source for that
statement, but it would make sense for the presence of Philby to be desired
primarily in the light of the plans for joint CIA-SIS operations in Eastern
Europe, where the help of an experienced heavyweight would be necessary. Philby would however have been instructed to
stay silent about VENONA before CIA officers, but no doubt became extremely
curious once he learned of the dangerous project. Menzies – who viewed Philby
as his blue-eyed boy – would not have thought twice about the appointment.
Yet how much did SIS and MI5 suspect about Philby’s possible
career as a spy at that time, and should he have been excluded from any
sensitive post in Washington? Maurice Oldfield later informed his biographers
that, having inspected Philby’s profile, and the records concerning Volkov, the
Soviet diplomat who tried to defect from Turkey in 1945, but who was betrayed
and killed, he had suspected Philby of treachery, and he even confided his
thoughts to his friend Alistair Horne at the time. Yet, even though he was only
four years younger than Philby, Oldfield had been in SIS for only three years,
and Philby, with his allies high up, was not a figure he could easily
challenge. Moreover, Richard Deacon, in his biography of Oldfield, “C”, suggests
that Philby’s contacts with the Soviets that he made in Turkey were approved by
Menzies, as some kind of disinformation scheme.
“Whenever MI5, or
anyone else, raised the issue of treachery, the SIS would come to Philby’s
defence and indignantly reject such pleas, explaining that what he was doing in
Istanbul, and elsewhere for that matter, was carried out with their full
approval”, wrote Deacon. That would explain, if
it were true, why Philby was regarded as untouchable.
That account of Philby’s inviolability might also help explain the Guy Liddell discomfort. The information recently distributed about Eric Roberts, as I described in the April coldspur, indicates that Liddell in MI5 also had nourished suspicions about a senior member of the SIS in 1947, but had obviously been told to suppress them by the time Roberts returned from Vienna in 1949. [The BBC has so far not responded to our request for the 14-page document that Christopher Andrew described as ‘the most extraordinary intelligence document I have ever seen’, so the historian must be charged with irresponsible grandstanding until he helps facilitate the release of this document to the public.] Dick White was lower on the totem-pole than Liddell, but was a more dominant character, yet between them, with their own skeletons in the cupboard, they must have concluded that speaking out against Philby at that juncture would not help their careers, or the reputation of MI5.
Soon after Philby’s arrival in Washington, however, an
extraordinary event occurred: he completely changed the tone of the
investigation by pointing the inquisitors towards Krivitsky and his 1940
testimony. (Krivitsky had warned of a spy on the ‘Imperial Council’, but his
hints had not been strenuously followed up.) Throughout 1949 the project had
taken a desultory course, involving the collection of staff lists and checking
the background of, almost exclusively, secretaries and members of the Cypher
Department. (Halpern and Cedric Belfrage were also suspected, but the latter,
who later confessed to being a spy, was discounted early since he was not in
Washington when the cables were stolen.) As early as November 19, 1949, however,
Philby wrote a memorandum to Robert Mackenzie which crisply summarized the
advice that Krivitsky had given about a spy in the Foreign Office, advice that
Patterson enthusiastically picked up on. Somewhat surprisingly, Patterson received
a rather lukewarm response when Martin and Carey Foster received the message in
London, as if to say that of course they had considered a link between the two
cases. Carey Foster did, however, produce a shortlist of six diplomats who
could fit the Krivitsky/Washington profile, namely Balfour, Makins, Hadow,
Wright, Gore-Booth and Maclean.
This bravado from Philby surely suggests that he
realised that the evidence against Maclean was so substantial that his goose
was essentially cooked, and that Philby’s best course of action was therefore to
distance himself as sharply as possible from his comrade in espionage, and
boost his counter-Soviet credentials. Yet his action raises further questions:
did he have access to pointers that were available to other investigators, and,
if so, why did the latter not come to similar conclusions? Otherwise, was it
not a bit premature to risk changing the direction of the probe so
dramatically, and risk additional attention on himself, and his associations
with Maclean?
The Search Takes Time
On reflection, it might seem
highly negligent for the multiple leads to Maclean as the source of the Foreign
Office leakage not to have been assimilated and acted upon sooner. That was the
sentiment that Robert Lamphere expressed in late 1948, a few months after he
had been informed by his colleague Ladd of the first VENONA breakthroughs. As
he waited for a more urgent response from his British counterparts, he recorded
that the counter-intelligence machinery in the USA would surely have moved into
top gear in such circumstances. After all, if, following the creation of the shortlist,
a notice had been taken of Maclean’s leftist opinions at Cambridge, and his
less than outright rejection of them at his diplomatic service interview, and
his nervous breakdown after consorting with Philip Toynbee, a ‘known Communist’
(as MI5 considered him) in Cairo, one might have expected him to rise quickly
on the list of suspects. Yet MI5 appeared
to be overwhelmed by the list of possible offenders, knowing also that it would
be very difficult to elicit a confession from any of them on such
circumstantial evidence, and that the best chance of gaining a conviction would
be to catch him or her in the act of passing information to the Soviet contact.
For the VENONA transcripts would be inadmissible in court: apart from the fact
that all intelligence agencies did not want to reveal the extent of their
decryption efforts, the nature of the translations and interpretations would
mean that their veracity would be able to be picked apart by any capable
defence lawyer. And MI5 was not certain, even when the information about the
visits to the spy’s wife in New York were revealed in early March 1951, that
Maclean was the only Foreign Office staff member who fitted that profile. (Or
so it claimed, as long as was possible.)
Donald Maclean
Dick White then made, in
February 1950, a shocking and irresponsible suggestion. He had been in
Australia when Philby’s memorandum came through, but must have been made aware
of the resulting exchange. He held a meeting on January 31, attended by Reilly, Carey Foster,
Vivian, Oldfield, Marriott & Martin, at which he floated the idea that the
whole investigation should be called off, at least until dramatic new evidence
arrived, because of the overwhelming staff lists to be combed through. At this
stage, it appeared that he had high-level agreement from the attendees. Carey Foster agreed the field was wide, but wanted MI5
to continue to pursue traces in some way. Vivian was still interested in
Halpern. MI5 was charged with providing a formal report, which White duly
provided on February 16, laying out the reasons for abandoning the quest, and
suggesting that the project be handed over to the FBI.
This reckless initiative must
be seen in the context of what else White and MI5 were occupied with at the
time. On February 2, Klaus Fuchs (whose role as a spy had also been confirmed
by VENONA transcripts) had been arrested, and was sentenced a month later to
fourteen years’ imprisonment. White was heavily involved in the project to
cover up MI5’s negligence and incompetence over Fuchs, during which Sillitoe
vented his fury at White and Liddell for their lack of thoroughness. As Tom
Bower, White’s biographer, put it: “There were good reasons to hold MI5
responsible. Not least was White’s failure, in the chain of responsibility, to
adopt Suppell’s [Serpell’s] suggestion of investigating Fuchs.” The outcome was
that Sillitoe and White had an uncomfortable meeting with Attlee where they
lied to the Prime Minister in order to protect the institution. Moreover, Guy
Burgess had come under suspicion at this time. On January 23, Liddell noted in
his diary that Burgess had probably passed on secrets to Freddie Kuh, a Soviet
spy, and three days later was discussing with his colleagues whether Burgess
should be prosecuted for Official Secrets Act offences. The last thing White
wanted was a fresh revelation that MI5 failures to follow up the Krivitsky
testimony had allowed another spy – and a homegrown Briton, at that – to escape
the net. White simply wanted the problem to go away: the remedy preferred by
him and Liddell was for unmasked spies to fade quietly into the backwaters, and
promise not to misbehave again, with no fuss and no publicity involved. Whether
in this case he was acting on his own, or was being guided by political
considerations, say by Attlee, or possibly Foreign Secretary Ernest Bevin, is
not clear. The 2007 archival information referred to earlier strongly suggests
that Attlee was not involved.
Perhaps White overlooked the
fact that the Eastcote/Arlington decryption exercises were going to continue no
matter how hard he tried to stifle the investigation. For a while, however, he
appeared to have been successful. On February 22, Carey Foster (who like many
emerges from this whole farrago as a weak character, far too defensive of the
organisation he is supposed to be auditing) expressed support for White’s move,
although he reserved the right to interview one Samuel Barron, one on the
longlist of suspects. The archive is somewhat confused at this point, with
memoranda and letters being split into separate files, but a couple of weeks
later, it seems that Carey Foster had been spurred into reaction, probably at
the behest of his boss, William Strang. On March 9, Carey Foster wrote a
determined riposte to White’s suggestion, which was followed up by a similar
outpouring from Strang himself, effectively pouring cold water on White’s plan,
and suggesting that the Foreign Office would take over the investigation
itself, if necessary. It is clear that White was not happy about Strang’s
offensive, but he had to clamber down. Yet this rapid volte-face
suggests that there was probably no higher-level political direction at work.
So the project continued all
through 1950. In August, new material did turn up, primarily about references
to the spy’s wife in Washington, and, more dramatically, showing that highly
critical correspondence between Churchill and Roosevelt had been compromised.
MI5’s desire for secrecy enveloped the officers even more deeply in a mire of
subterfuge. Part of the new intelligence-sharing agreement between the USA and
the UK commanded full disclosure of information, and, indeed, Eastcote and
Arlington would continue to share findings irrespective of MI5’s fears. The
responsibility for decrypting the exclusively British telegrams of 1944 was
passed to GCHQ in the summer of 1950, which meant that Arlington officially had
to rely on Eastcote for the latest decryptions. As the search narrowed, it touched
tricky ground in dealing with the FBI. MI5 could not afford any premature
disclosure of suspicions, or plans to interrogate, to be communicated to Hoover
and his cohorts, lest leaks occur and jeopardise the inquiry. At the same time,
Lamphere in the FBI was pursuing a similar line, and MI5 had to stay a step
ahead of what his progress might be. If Hoover, who was not sympathetic to
Great Britain and its intelligence apparatus (he had considered BSC a gross
infringement of his territorial rights) learned of the fruits of the inquiry
from another source, he would be apoplectic. Thus the mandarins gradually
switched from a policy of measured indolence to one of nervous deceit, which
resulted in a ‘real’ inquiry being accompanied by a ‘notional’ one, which had
to lag a bit behind so that the FBI could be stalled.
A Breakthrough?
How quickly should MI5 have started the quest for
HOMER? The records are bewilderingly opaque. There is much controversy about
the first appearance of the cryptonym ‘HOMER’ (or ‘GOMER’, sometimes ‘GOMMER’:
since the Cyrillic alphabet has no letter for ‘H’, ‘HOMER’ was represented as
‘GOMER’, and frequently abbreviated to ‘G’.)
The folder HW 15/38 at Kew includes a report by Meredith Gardner that shows
that HOMER had been identified as a source as early as 26 September, 1947,
providing information about the upcoming meeting between Roosevelt and
Churchill in Quebec in September 1944. One might judge that the amount of
information contained in this message should surely have prompted a well-focussed
search on qualified individuals with access to such information. Yet an
anonymous post-mortem report written in October 1951 appears to bury this fact,
stating: “The resumé
mentioned was transmitted 7 September 1944, but the opening (which contained
the name ‘HOMER’) was not solved until much later (probably 1951). [handwritten
note – ‘not until just before May 1951’: coldspur] The resumé concerned
chiefly occupation policies, mentioning both American and British plans.” It is
difficult to interpret what this could mean: is the ‘opening’ something
different, but, if so, why does it matter, since HOMER was so clearly
identified elsewhere in the text? Very oddly, Nigel West (in Cold War
Spymaster) ignores the Gardner evidence, and echoes this conclusion that
the ‘opening’ was not solved until May 1951.
The investigators were waiting
for a stronger clue to the identity of HOMER, facts with which they could
confront Maclean. If MI5 and the Foreign Office leaders still had any doubts
that their prime suspect was Donald Maclean, they were apparently dispelled on
March 31, 1951, when (according to the prime chronicler, Nigel West) the team
of Wilfred Bodsworth and Jeffrey Northbury at Eastcote decrypted enough of a
message from Stepan Apresyan in June 28, 1944 to identify Maclean by ‘HOMER’s
visit to Tyre [New York] where his wife is living with her mother awaiting confinement’.
(Nigel West states that this was the first cable, chronologically, that
referred to HOMER [GOMER], rather than just ‘G’.) Yet even the exact process of
transcription is not clear: in Venona, West provides the text of the
above message, not released until 1973, but does not present this cable as the
one that provided the breakthrough. In Cold War Spymaster, however, the
same author specifically names this Apresyan cable as the one that succumbed to
Bodsworth and Northbury at the end of March, and thus allowed Maclean to be
confidently identified, presumably because of the ‘wife in New York’ reference.
In any case, the news was sent to MI5, and also to Arlington, where Bodsworth’s
counterparts congratulated him on the achievement. Thus we know that AFSA
experts knew about its content, although what they did with the information has
not been recorded by the historians.
Yet it is difficult to trust
West’s updated account of what happened. The archives at KV 6/142 reveal a very
startling alternative sequence of events, however. On March 31, that is the
same day on which the above information was reputedly passed by GCHQ to MI5
in London, Geoffrey Patterson wrote a long letter to the Director-General (nominally
to Sillitoe: Harrison’s cables are normally addressed that way, although it is
more likely that Martin, Robertson, or sometimes White was first to read them),
in which he declared that ‘PH’ (unidentified) ‘has sent to his Headquarters a
letter . . . and enclosures . . . which are of considerable interest and
may take us another step forward in our search
. . .’. He added: “PH despatched
these documents to London on March 30.” The primary suggestion in PH’s
conclusions is that ‘HOMER may be identical with G’. (Patterson then added,
rather alarmingly, that he and Kim Philby ‘have discussed these latest
developments with Bob Lamphere’.)
‘PH’ was undoubtedly Philip
Howse, a member of GCHQ, as the October 1951 report cited above explicitly
recognises. In his Historical Dictionary of Signals Intelligence, under
‘BRIDE’, Nigel West writes: “Although Philip Howse had been assigned to
Arlington in a general liaison capacity, the Canberra-Moscow channel revealed
the need for a British input into BRIDE, and he was integrated into the JADE
team to look after British interests, which were also focused on the leakage
attributed to HOMER in the British Embassy.”(JADE was the name assigned to the
technique by which VENONA messages identified which page of the one-time-pad to
use.) S. J. Hamrick states that Howse was assigned to Arlington Hall from 1944
to 1946, pointing out that the National Archives records on VENONA do not name
the 1951 contributor. Howse clearly returned, however, and Patterson’s weak
effort at concealing his identity failed to confuse posterity.
For
some reason it had taken a long time for the equation to be made that GOMER
represented the same source as ‘G’, a shorthand that was frequently found in
Soviet cables. Hamrick reports, without comment, that Meredith Gardner, who
must have been one of the smartest cryptanalysts in the world, was not able to
work out that ‘G’ and ‘GOMMER’ were the same as ‘HOMER’ before the Embassy
telegrams were passed over to GCHQ for further decryption and analysis in 1949.
The correspondence between ‘Source G’ and ‘G’ was confirmed, however, as having
been made by Mrs. Gray of AFSA in August 1950, and the fact was immediately
communicated to the British. It was given to Marr-Johnson, the GCHQ
representative, and presumably passed on to Eastcote. The August 1950
memorandum continues “These
recoveries were communicated to the British 11 August 1950, who thereupon set
up work-sheets for further recovery work. The suspicion that ‘G’ was the source
of material ‘G’ occurred to people at AFSA immediately upon seeing Mrs. Gray’s
work, and this suspicion was suggested to the British at the same time.” HW
15/38 goes on to report: “On
30 March 1951, Mr Howse transmitted to England the suggestion that G. was Homer
and GOMMER. . . . This identification, if true, allowed the placing of G. in
New York in June 1944.”
Yet what is not explained is
why Howse’s insight, the correspondence of ‘G’ and ‘GOMER’, was necessary to
make the breakthrough. As we can see, ‘HOMER’ – not just ‘G’ – appears in the Apresyan cable of 28 June 1944,
which referred to the agent’s wife in New York. (The cable can be seen at https://www.nsa.gov/Portals/70/documents/news-features/declassified-documents/venona/dated/1944/28jun_kgb_mtg_donald_maclean.pdf) Yes, ‘G’’s communications would have provided
supportive evidence, but Bodsworth did not need Howse’s analysis to make his
breakthrough reconstruction of the text, and, in any case, Howse’s message
would not have arrived in time for Bodsworth to apply it, and then make his
report. So what was going on here? If the ‘breakthrough’ did indeed occur at
GCHQ, maybe Bodsworth informed his American colleagues well before he let MI5
know, and Howse then tried to claim the credit, presenting a different, but
maybe equally important, conclusion to Philby and Patterson as if it had been
his own. Howse’s action in sending a package to Eastcote probably negates that,
however, and if Howse despatched the documents only on March 30, they would not
have arrived at Eastcote in time for Bodsworth to make his report. Was this
just a coincidental timing of independent threads? Or was Howse instructed to
report the ‘non-breakthrough’ to indicate for posterity that London had had no
inkling about HOMER’s identity until he provided the insight?
Given the intensity of this
effort, and its being undertaken by cryptanalysts highly skilled at the task,
the time it took for these correspondences to be made defies belief. The name
HOMER was decrypted on September 26, 1947.
Messages also emanating from the British Embassy, ascribed to ‘Source
G’, were known by some time in 1949. The equivalence of ‘Source G’ and ‘G’ was
worked out in August 1950. On March 31, 1951, a suggestion was made that
perhaps ‘G’ and HOMER were the same person, at which time Eastcote announced it
had solved the puzzle. It took
three-and-half years for Maclean’s identity as HOMER to be recognized and
admitted: a period longer than that between the USA’s entry into the war and
VE-Day. (Anthony Cave-Brown very provocatively, and without comment, wrote, in “C”:
“Homer’s
identity and nationality remained unknown to the State Department and Foreign
Office until 1949.”) So
why was the ‘breakthrough’ announced at that juncture? It should perhaps be noted that the America
spies Julius and Ethel Rosenberg had been convicted on March 29: did that event
perhaps prompt the investigators to conclude that it was now politically safe
to step into the daylight?
The evidence bequeathed us
superficially makes no sense at all. Yet the historians generally have stepped
away from trying to analyse the conflicts in front of them. C. J. Hamrick, however,
on pages 45-48 of Deceiving the Deceivers, offers a fascinating analysis
of the conundrum, concluding that Arlington Hall had been out of the picture on
the British Embassy cables since the summer of 1950, and that Eastcote had been
sitting on the solved cable for some time. That is one of Hamrick’s conclusions
that holds together well. In any case, the scribes creating what turned out to
be the HW 15/38 archive then entered some disinformation to help breed
confusion. The whole imbroglio demands some more detailed analysis.
We can, nevertheless, make
some striking conclusions: i) both Patterson and his colleagues in London were
in on the act, since they reciprocally referred to Howse as ‘PH’, and obviously
recognized that concealment and subterfuge were necessary; ii) MI5 had an
independent back-channel into the AFSA organisation, and might therefore have
gained information on the progress of VENONA decryption even before the FBI
learned of it; iii) GCHQ in Eastcote was probably not aware that Howse was
leaking information to Patterson; and iv) an immense security exposure
occurred, since Patterson did not just share the confidences with Lamphere
(whom MI5 apparently accepted as a justifiable recipient) but also Philby,
which meant that the information would surely be passed on to SIS – and the
KGB.
Patterson certainly had not
been briefed by London, since he makes some creative suggestions about the
identity of HOMER. Indeed, he follows up with another letter (presumably also
sent by diplomatic bag) in which, having also discussed the material with
Mackenzie, he expands on his analysis, and, somewhat impatiently, but
justifiably, looks for a response. On April 4, Robertson responds by cable,
apparently quite unconcerned that Patterson has seen the material before the
officers of MI5. His main advice runs as follows:
Agree
new material most important. Leakage enquiry now being pursued on presumption
HOMER equals G.
Collateral
for G.C.H.Q. being collected here and, unless we ask specifically, consider it
safer you do not repeat not draw subject files from Embassy.
His response does not make
sense if Bodsworth’s solving of the Apresyan telegram had provided the
‘breakthrough’. Robertson then asks Patterson to work with Mackenzie in
inspecting travel documents that might help clarify the New York visits made by
HOMER.
Apart from the anomaly of the
‘HOMER=G’ equivalence, and what relevance it had to the Bodsworth exercise, at
least four aspects of this exchange are breathtaking for the interpretation of
the decisions for the handling of Maclean, confirming the conclusions outlined
earlier. The first is the total lack of surprise shown by MI5 at the fact that
its Washington outpost has worked out the HOMER=G breakthrough before London
has. The second is that London intelligence (by which I mean MI5 and the
Foreign Office, with fragmented attendance by SIS) should have realised that,
once the information about ‘the latest recovery’ (as it came to be called)
floated around Washington, anyone over there could have been privy to the
supposed secret. The third is that Patterson’s and Philby’s access to
cryptographic sources, and thus awareness of what was going on, meant that they
could not be hoodwinked in any way about the progress of the inquiry. The fourth
was the news that Lamphere was right in the thick of things, and could thus
presumably come to the same conclusions as MI5’s detectives: moreover, much of
the evidence required to seal the deal was to be found in the United States.
Yet MI5 proceeded as if they
knew none of this. Indeed, Robertson followed up by trying to dampen
Patterson’s enthusiasm: ‘ . . at this stage consider enquiries . . . should not be confined to preconceived
theories but cover all Chancery, cipher and registry staff. Feel sure you agree
and will exercise moderating influence on premature speculations’. It was as if
dozens of Embassy staff had pregnant wives in New York whom they visited in New
York occasionally, and were thus under suspicion. Indeed, Mackenzie in
Washington was keen to look for other culprits, and, partly on the grounds that
Krivitsky had said that the Foreign Office source had attended Eton and Oxford,
pointed the finger at Paul Gore-Booth, who had the disadvantage that his name
more closely resembled the letters of ‘GOMER’. It was then, on April 2, that
Philby made an even more persuasive case that HOMER was the Imperial Council
spy. In a telegram to his boss, Menzies (in the archive at KV 6/142-2,
unsigned, and with its first paragraph redacted) he refines the analysis
discussed with Patterson and Mackenzie, and adds helpful information about
Gromov (Gorsky) and Paul Hardt, who had also been mentioned by Krivitsky. The
letter is a masterful exhibition of subterfuge, with Philby trying to protect
his reputation and deflect possible criticism. And it apparently worked with
Menzies.
What is also extraordinary is
the lack of archival evidence of how MI5 received the critical information from
GCHQ, and the lack of any initiative to let the Washington representatives know
formally of the results. The final entry in the KV 6/141 folder is a note
whereby Robertson, Martin and Carey Foster have a meeting at the Foreign Office
on March 28, 1951, where they discuss a long report that lists several dozen
Embassy employees, including junior staff, in order to whittle down the
suspects. The report focuses on Messrs. Pares, Middleton, King and Payne. It is
an exercise in self-delusion, probably written by Carey Foster, as if the
writer thought the problem would go away if the authorities sat on it for long
enough.
The Great Deception
As soon as the British
authorities accepted internally that Maclean was indeed HOMER, on April 17,
1951, according to its formal chronology, they started to dither. Martin had
told Patterson on April 12 that Maclean was the top suspect, but the MI5 and
Foreign Office mandarins suddenly realised the implications of their
conclusion. They would eventually have to interrogate Maclean. But if they
informed the FBI of their suspicions and plans, the news might leak in a
horribly prejudicial way. Lamphere might, however, also come to the same
conclusion, which could make them look very foolish if they had not confided in
the FBI as they were supposed to. Thus they concocted all sorts of strategies
to pretend that they were less well advanced in creating the recent
‘recoveries’ than they actually were, that there were still six suspects they
had to investigate. MI5 wanted to tell the FBI more, but the Foreign Office
held back, as it did not want the Department of State to hear of it before the
FO was ready. Patterson was squeezed: he was again encouraged to let Lamphere
harbour his suspicions about ‘Fisher’ (actually Belfrage), even though Belfrage
had been eliminated from the inquiry long before. Mackenzie therefore pressed for continued
deception of the FBI: Patterson and Philby disagreed.
By May 15, a tentative
timetable had been arranged, whereby Maclean (who was now under surveillance,
and had had secret papers withheld from him, so had a strong suspicion of what
was going on) would be interrogated on June 8, and the FBI would be informed of
that event the day before. On May 17, the KGB sent instructions to London for
the escape of Burgess and Maclean, deeming that Maclean was in such a nervous
state that he needed accompaniment. Martin prepared for the interrogation, and wrote
up his detailed case against Maclean, which he sent to White (but not the
Foreign office) on May 19. Sillitoe intervened to insist that no action on
Maclean could be taken unless the FBI were informed. The interrogation date was
then pushed back to June 18 (because of Mrs. Maclean’s imminent confinement),
and Sillitoe planned to be in Washington at that time to explain things, and
soothe Hoover. On May 25, Foreign Minister Morrison signed off on the
interrogation warrant. That same evening, Burgess and Maclean absconded via
Southampton.
The events following the
disappearance have been described in multiple books, and I shall not go over
them in full here. Instead, I shall concentrate on two aspects of the case:
White’s ploy to unmask Philby, and the puzzling use of Anthony Blunt as some
kind of witness/consultant in the investigation. Menzies realised immediately
that Philby was compromised, because of his close association with Burgess in
Washington. In fact, Verne Newton, in The Cambridge Spies, even wrote
that Vivian had been sent out to Washington in March to warn Philby about the
unsuitability of his boarding Burgess, an account that Cave-Brown also reports,
having interviewed Easton. Philby had written another memorandum, on June 4, in
which he tried to distance himself from Burgess by providing hints to his
suspicious behaviour. Cave-Brown represents this message as a key trigger for
Martin to confirm his suspicions about Philby. Martin then tells White, who conveniently
presents a damning report on Philby written by Millicent Bagot, and then convinces
Menzies that Philby must be recalled. Any complacency Philby had was shattered
when John Drew, an experienced and trustworthy officer who had worked for the
London Controlling Section in World War II, who happened to be on a visit to
Washington, was on June 6 able to hand Philby a letter from Jack Easton, Menzies’s
deputy, which alerted him to the fact that he would shortly be formally
recalled. He duly arrived in London on June 10, and was immediately summoned by
Dick White ‘to help with our inquiries’.
White had meanwhile been very
busy, making sure Sillitoe was properly briefed for his meeting with Hoover,
and also preparing Patterson for the line of deceit to take. In a letter of May
25, he introduced the concept of the ‘real and notional aspects of the case’,
emphasizing how the wool had to be pulled over the eyes of Lamphere and Hoover
so that they would not guess that the authorities had concluded that Maclean was
their man well before the day he absconded. It would have been disastrous if
the FBI learned that Maclean had been at large for several weeks since being
identified, and been able to escape the nation’s security forces. (On June 2,
Patterson was even instructed to tell Hoover that Sillitoe believed that
Maclean’s disappearance was a coincidence.) White decided that Sillitoe should
be accompanied by the impish and devious Martin, as Sillitoe needed someone who
understood what was going on (which Sillitoe clearly did not) and could
plausibly lie about the situation. Sillitoe would work at the high level, and
Martin would brief Lamphere. But this is where the story diverges: in the
account that he gave his potential biographer, Andrew Boyle (whose notes were inherited
by Tom Bower after Boyle’s death) greatly distorted the sequence of events in
order to disguise his plot.
Robert Lamphere divulged what happened next in The FBI-KGB War. While Sillitoe met with Hoover, on June 13, Martin engaged Lamphere, and handed over the famous seven-point memorandum (which I described in the April coldspur). This report sharply described several aspects of Philby’s ostensibly communist background, and Martin then passed it on to Lamphere’s old friend William Harvey in the CIA. The Cleveland Cram archive shows that, on June 15, Harvey then presented his scathing report to Bedell Smith, actually derived from the Martin memorandum, but claimed by Harvey (with encouragement by Martin, no doubt) as resulting from his own inspiration. The next day, Sillitoe met with Allen Dulles of the CIA, who passed ‘Harvey’s’ memorandum to him, Sillitoe of course being completely unaware of what the source was. Sillitoe cabled back home on June 17 to say that he had also had a very satisfactory meeting with Bedell Smith (see Guy Liddell’s Diaries), Bedell Smith telling him he would rather deal with MI5 than SIS in the future. On June 18, Sillitoe and Martin flew back to London. The same day, Hoover told Admiral Sidney Souers, special consultant to the President, about Burgess’s habitation with Philby while in Washington, and that Philby’s first wife had been a Communist. Aldrich and Cormac show this as evidence that ‘Truman was getting better information on the British moles than Attlee’. If that were true, it was because MI5 was not providing the intelligence they gave to the FBI and CIA to their own Prime Minister, not because the US organisations were more efficient.
General Bedell Smith in Moscow
Many of the accounts of this period (including Andrew’s authorised history of MI5) have Bedell Smith banishing Philby from Washington at this time, but, as the archival chronology clearly shows, Philby was back in London by the time Sillitoe and Martin left for Washington. Meanwhile, David Martin, in Wilderness of Mirrors, incorrectly amplified the story about Harvey’s heroic insights into Philby’s background, a story that has been picked up by innumerable chroniclers. I described this in the April coldspur, and also showed that Guy Liddell was completely unaware of what was going on.
Bedell Smith may well have
stated that he did not want to see Philby in Washington again, but the record
shows that the chief of the CIA was much more annoyed at Hoover’s withholding
information about VENONA from him than he was at either Sillitoe’s deception or
even possible treachery by Philby. After acting Ambassador Steel visited Bedell
Smith in October of 1951, Steel wrote to Reilly about Bedell Smith’s mood,
quoting him as follows: “Of course Percy Sillitoe lied to me like a trooper but
I appreciate he had to do it on account of your understandings with Hoover and
it was not his fault.” Steel went on to write: “Bedell’s principal worry is
concerned with how much Burgess may have learned casually from Philby and in
his house about his, Bedell’s, organization. He was very anxious to be
reassured that we had not had any previous cause for suspicion of Burgess as we
had of Donald Maclean and that we had let him know about Burgess as soon as our
suspicions were aroused. He is naturally not very happy about what Burgess may
have picked up but appeared much more interested in a vindication of our own bona
fides towards himself.” That did not sound like the voice of a man greatly
offended by rumours about Kim Philby.
As for White, his version of
the story, as related in The Perfect English Spy, was a gross distortion
of the truth. First of all, he represented Martin’s conversations with the CIA
as ‘focused on Burgess’, concealing the Philby memorandum. He then claimed that
the long message from Philby that hinted at Burgess’s possible flirtation with
espionage arrived on June 18, when that message had actually been seen two
weeks earlier. Next White asserted that at only at that stage did Jack Easton
send the letter to Philby warning him of the cable to call him home, when that
had happened on June 6. He then told his biographer that it was only then that
he and Martin started to compile a record of Philby’s work, as preparation for
the interrogation of Philby to which John Sinclair had given his grudging approval.
Lamphere’s report makes it abundantly clear that the research had been
completed well before Sillitoe and Martin left on June 11. Cave-Brown reported
that White immediately produced a dossier compiled by Milicent Bagot on Philby.
David Martin then contributed to the White caprice, however, by adding that it
was at this stage, on June 20, that MI5 compiled the dossier on Philby, listing
the seven points so ingeniously provided by Harvey! White also made sure that
his harsh opinion of Rees was articulated (‘why did he not come to us
earlier’?), and he left a very clear impression that Liddell was irreparably
tainted by his association with Blunt.
‘Old Men Forget’. Was this
just a misremembrance by White in his declining years? That is very unlikely:
his account is a tissue of lies. What he was trying to do is show that he and
Martin had nothing to do with the plot to bring Philby down, and were simply
following up doggedly on their investigation, since Burgess’s friend from
Washington had been brought to them on a platter. Yet it was imperative for White
to show that the creation of the dossier on Philby had been prompted by outside
investigations, and that it had not occurred until after Burgess’s
escape. That was a somewhat risky line to take, as it indicated a fair
amount of naivety about Philby’s past, a track-record which, if William Harvey
could work out from so far away (from the planted evidence), MI5 should have been
able to conclude themselves, as any objective observer might suggest. Philby
was in SIS, not MI5, of course, which ameliorated their responsibility. As
seems much clearer now – especially if the Liddell-Roberts anecdote is shown to
have substance – White had very probably already made that calculation, but he
had enough problems on his hands without taking credit for identifying another
skeleton in the closet whom he should have called out a long time before. And,
if Philby’s guilt could swiftly be acknowledged, though perhaps not proven or
admitted, it would help his cause. Yet his old ally Bedell Smith did not
respond with the degree of specific outrage that he had hoped for. And, in a
clumsy interrogation carried out by White himself immediately Philby returned
to Britain, the master-spy resisted the attempts to make him confess, despite
the damning evidence.
The ghastly secret that
haunted White was as follows: if it could ever be shown that he had harboured
serious doubts about Philby before he was sent to Washington, or while he was
there, and done nothing about it, he (White) would have to be regarded as putting
the whole VENONA project in jeopardy. White would therefore continue to
dissemble over the years (see, for example, what he said to Nicholas Bethell
over the Albanian incidents, as recorded in Bethell’s book The Albanian
Operation of the CIA & MI6) – highlighting his own insights into
Philby’s culpability, but not saying exactly when he came to any individual
conclusion about a certain activity, or with whom he shared it. # Meanwhile he concealed from his interviewers
the plant that was placed with Harvey and Bedell Smith that listed the fuller
indictment. In summary, he distorted the truth to indicate that he had no
suspicions of Philby before Burgess absconded. When Burgess and Maclean
disappeared, however, he could not hold back any longer. He needed to punish
the old foe, SIS, without drawing attention on himself. The fact that he went
behind Menzies’s back to attempt to unmask Philby proves that Menzies was not
aware of the plan. And White could not have masterminded a deception project
using Philby without Menzies’ and Easton’s participation. But was White working
alone? Who else knew what was going on?
# For example, in his comments
to Bethell, the historian manqué attempted to excuse MI5’s tolerance of
communists in 1940, the year in which Philby was recruited by SIS, by telling
his interlocutor that at that time ‘the Russians were our allies’, when of
course they were then allies of the Nazis, providing matériel to the
Germans for the prosecution of the Battle of Britain.
Philby as the Third Man?
What would have been convenient for White would be
evidence that Philby had been the agent who had warned Maclean about the net
closing in on him, and let him and Burgess know about the imminent arrest. Was
Philby thus the Third Man? That question is one of many that surround the
eighteen months that Philby spent in Washington, and it is probably educational
to list the main conundrums about the man’s activity at this time, and attach
some tentative answers to the riddles:
Why did Menzies send Philby to Washington in 1949? (He seriously had no doubts about Philby’s loyalties. In his Forward to The Philby Conspiracy, John le Carré points out that Menzies had appointed him head of Soviet counter-espionage in 1944 despite knowing his past, and was not apparently disturbed by the Volkov incident in 1945. According to Cave-Brown, based on interviews with Easton, Reilly was similarly not aware of the questions surrounding Philby, as he was party to the discussions on Philby’s possible promotion in early 1951. Whether Menzies entrusted a mission of deception and disinformation to Philby cannot be verified.)
Why did Philby so quickly help point the finger at Maclean? (Philby immediately realised from what Oldfield told him that Maclean was probably doomed, and he had to save his own skin.)
Why was Burgess sent to Washington in 1950, despite his malfeasance? (It was typical FO incompetence, as reinforced by its treatment of Maclean after his riotous behaviour in Cairo. The Foreign Office was absurdly indulgent to its senior employees: Attlee was shocked when he later learned of the continued employment of Burgess and Maclean, despite their transgressions.)
Why did Philby take on Burgess as a boarder? (He genuinely thought Burgess’s reputation was safe, needed him as a convenient courier to New York, and believed he could control Burgess’s aberrant behaviour better by keeping a close eye on him. It was, however, appalling tradecraft.)
Why was White not concerned about Philby’s close collaboration with Patterson? (He probably was concerned, but could do nothing about it without incurring Menzies’s ire. If White truly had concluded much earlier that Maclean was HOMER, he may have even believed the situation would resolve itself without MI5’s being tainted.)
Why did SIS only warn Philby about his association with Burgess in March 1951? (Menzies and his lieutenants – apart, possibly, from Jack Easton – were so out of touch that they genuinely did not know Burgess was a threat until his outrageous behaviour that month.)
Why did SIS immediately recall Philby in May 1951 if it regarded him as a loyal officer? (Given that Burgess had absconded with Maclean, it accepted that Philby would be contaminated in Hoover’s and Bedell Smith’s eyes. Cave-Brown claims that Menzies acted only after White had informed him of Martin’s suspicions, provoked by his reading Philby’s awkward letter about Burgess)
Why did Menzies agree to White’s interrogation of Philby immediately he returned? (The political pressure was intense, but Menzies was confident that Philby would be exonerated. Thus he instructed Easton to agree to the trial, grudgingly. In July, Easton would travel to Washington to tell Winston Scott of the CIA that SIS believed Philby was innocent.)
Why was Lamphere not more shocked when he was told about Philby’s probable culpability? (He had never liked Philby, but was overwhelmed by the implications of Maclean’s treachery. He wrote that he did not believe Philby was an active spy since he had spent so little time trying to woo him, Lamphere.)
Why did Philby later promote himself as the Third Man, despite the obvious logistical difficulties? (It distracted attention from the real facilitator in the bowels of MI5 and magnified his reputation as a fixer extraordinaire.)
Guy Burgess
In his notoriously unreliable memoir, My Silent War, Philby wrote, of the plan to use Burgess to help Maclean escape: “In somebody’s mind – I do not know whose – the two ideas merged: Burgess’s return to London and the rescue of Maclean.” From this emerged an extraordinary series of events that involved Burgess’ s being booked for speeding three times in one day in the state of Virginia, and thus arrested, a project that Burgess ‘brought off . . . in the simplest possible way’, according to Philby’s account. Burgess was accordingly reprimanded by the Ambassador and sent home, where he then successfully met his Soviet contact, and informed Maclean of the escape plan.
This flight of fancy does not stand up to serious
analysis, on the following grounds:
Risk:
To require Burgess to engage in dangerous driving, an activity that might have
resulted in death, was irresponsible. The desired outcome of having Burgess
recalled to London was by no means certain.
Speed:
The process was extraordinarily laborious. Burgess’s driving escapade happened
on March 1: Ambassador Franks received the letter of complaint from the Governor
of Virginia on March 14, and told Burgess he was seeking FO approval for his
recall. On April 14, he was ordered home, but did not leave on the boat from
New York until May 2, arriving in the UK on May 7. If Burgess had been serious,
he could voluntarily have returned home earlier without suspicion.
Necessity:
As the Mitrokhin archive informs us (probably reliably, in this case), Philby
had a Soviet handler in New York named Makeyev, and Burgess was used as a courier
to take messages to him. Makeyev could have had messages passed on to Moscow
and London much more easily – and no doubt did so. (While in New York, Burgess stayed
with Maclean’s younger brother Alan, who was working as Gladwyn Jebb’s private
secretary at the time – a series of visits, including Alan’s unrecorded role as
a prison visitor to another traitor, George Blake – that
the Macmillan publisher unaccountably omitted from his jocular memoir, No I
Tell a Lie, It Was the Tuesday . . .)
Logistics:
It would have been impossible and irregular for Philby and Makeyev (or Philby
and a claimed contact in Washington) to make arrangements for Maclean’s escape
from so far away, a claim made by both Modin and Philby. Moscow Centre would
have had to approve and organize the whole project.
Timing:
While Philby did not make the claim, critics have pointed to the fact that
Burgess and Maclean absconded on the very day that Foreign Secretary Morrison
signed the order for interrogation, suggesting that the Third Man was able to
tip off the traitors immediately that decision was known. That would have been
impossible for Philby to accomplish: the timing was probably coincidental.
Pragmatics:
The Soviets did not have to wait until the date of interrogation was determined
to initiate the escape, which must have been planned for weeks ahead. Once
Maclean had been confidently identified, his extraction would have occurred as
soon as all the pieces were in place.
The fact that Philby was not aware of the timetable,
or what the plans were for Maclean’s escape, is shown by a message from Makeyev
that even Hamrick quotes, one ‘verifiable’ (although that word should always be
used carefully when dealing with Soviet archives) from the Mitrokhin papers.
Makeyev met Philby on May 24, and Hamrick comments on it, without dating it, as
follows: “In one or only two of Philby’s documented face-to-face meetings with his
KGB illegal, Makayev found him distraught: STANLEY, he reported, ‘demanded
HOMER’s immediate exfiltration to the USSR, so that he himself would not be
compromised.” Thus, the deception was a tactic to draw
attention away from a real source close to the centre of power: and that
process helped MI5 as well. Despite its obvious flaws, the account of Philby as
the Third Man who warned Burgess and Maclean became a political catchphrase,
and has been picked up by numerous writers. It suited Philby to deny it when
under fire in 1955, and it suited him to confirm it when writing his memoir.
The Strange Case of Anthony Blunt
Anthony Blunt
When
Guy Burgess arrived at Southampton on May 7, he was picked up by Anthony Blunt
at the Ocean Terminal. The descriptions of Blunt’s role in helping the Soviet
cause in the next two-and-a-half weeks before the May 25 departure of Burgess
and Maclean are notably unreliable. The account by Yuri Modin (who was the KGB
handler of Blunt and Maclean at the time) in My 5 Cambridge Friends is notoriously wrong on
many points, such as Philby’s access to VENONA information and the timing of
his suspicions concerning HOMER, Philby’s passing hints to the investigation in
London, his own failure to recognize Makeyev, and the details of Krivitsky’s
interrogation. He adopts the fiction of the Burgess mission undertaken to alert
Modin and company of the imminent threat to Maclean, and that Philby and
Burgess planned the details of the escape (for Maclean only, of course) while
others (such as John Costello) have reported, by access to the Petrov papers,
that the decision to exfiltrate Maclean had been taken months before. Somewhat
puzzlingly, Miranda Carter in her biography of Blunt, Anthony
Blunt: His Lives, despite acknowledging Modin’s flaws, cites him repeatedly. What is
certain, however, is that Blunt acted as a go-between, communicating with Modin
and Burgess about what shape the plans would take.
In
his 1987 book, The Secrets of the Service, Anthony Glees quoted the
testimony that Blunt provided to the Times in an interview published on November 21,
1979. It is an awkward and deceitful explanation in which Blunt gave away his
continuing relationship with the Soviets, while denying that he had had any
involvement in warning Burgess and Maclean. Thus Blunt supported the story that
it was Philby who provided the hints that were based on VENONA. “Philby warned
them, as has been publicly stated and I could not have had any knowledge of
this.” Glees points out the anomalies, reminds us that Hugh Cecil and Andrew
Boyle echoed the same line of reasoning, and cites Robert Lamphere’s account of
the obstructive MI5 inquiry. But Glees’s argument focuses on the notion that
the escape was provoked by the decision to interrogate Maclean in the week
beginning May 21 (actually made on May 24), thus absolving Philby of the
ability to communicate a warning from Washington. If Blunt had been the source, however, he
would have had to rely on another insider in MI5, since he had left the service
in 1945. That conclusion would point to the existence of another mole, as
Chapman Pincher strongly asserted, naming Hollis. Glees, sceptical of the case
against Hollis, then turned to the evidence of Patrick Reilly, which I shall analyse
soon. Yet if the timing of the abscondence had been coincidental, it would not
have required the constant refreshment of the investigation’s progress to
Blunt, or to anyone else, in those heady days of May 1951.
In my February posting of coldspur, I laid out the bizarre chain of events which led to Goronwy Rees arriving to have an interview with Guy Liddell, on June 7, only to find Anthony Blunt in the room. The source for the timing of this event comes from Jennifer Rees and John Costello, yet there must be some doubt about it. Liddell’s Diaries (which contain many redactions over Burgess and Maclean) are interrupted for the period between June 2, when he met with Blunt to discuss Burgess’s travel patterns, and June 12, when he indicates that he had just returned from Wales – presumably on holiday. His first entry on his return is to deflect the discussion to Dick White: “Dick had had a talk with Anthony and Garonwy [sic] Rees, which seems to indicate that Burgess had in 1937 been fairly closely implicated in Communist activities.” Thus it seems likely that the Rees/Liddell/Blunt encounter probably occurred earlier. Jennifer Rees provides no source for the date: Costello cites Nigel West’s MI5 and Chapman Pincher’s Too Secret Too Long, but neither of those works gives a date for the meeting. Maybe Rees’s hazy memory imagined a delay that did not occur. In any case, Liddell either tried to minimise the event, and reduce his involvement.
In The
Perfect English Spy, however, the timetable changes. White told his
biographer that Liddell’s meeting occurred on June 1 – but did not mention
Blunt’s presence – and that he, White, interviewed Rees on June 6, i.e. while
Liddell was away, which would grant more sense to Liddell’s comment. Yet there
is no mention of a previous meeting between Liddell and Rees, and certainly no
reference to Blunt’s presence. Was that ‘second’ meeting part of Rees’s
imagination? The evidence of White and Liddell might suggest that it was:
perhaps it was part of Rees’s fevered campaign of denunciation of Liddell.
While White’s recollections are frequently dubious, and he might have had good
reason for suppressing Blunt’s involvement, Liddell’s diurnal records were less
sensitive, and occasionally very ingenuous. As Liddell wrote in that same
careful June 12 entry, after dining with a very perturbed Blunt: “No new facts
emerged, except that I feel certain that Anthony was never a conscious
collaborator with Burgess in any activities that he may have conducted on
behalf of the Comintern.”
Guy Liddell
Liddell’s contribution to the investigation was certainly unusual. He had headed B Division before White, and was now Deputy Director-General, but his Diaries show that White introduced him to the leakage case only on April 11, 1951! He does not appear to be surprised or upset about this, but does become more involved after May 25. A note to file by Robertson on May 29 states tersely: “Mr Anthony Blunt is being contacted by DD [Deputy-Director, i.e. Liddell].” At this stage the whereabouts of Burgess and Maclean were not known, and most of the investigators would claim that they had no inkling that Burgess might come under the same suspicions that surrounded Maclean, so Liddell must have volunteered the information that Blunt, as a friend of Burgess, might be able to shed more light on him. Again, the lead-up to this invitation is ambiguous: both White and Costello reported that Liddell had received a telephone call from Rees on May 26, but had not been able to make sense of it. Rees said that he had tried to contact Liddell unsuccessfully that day, and thus contacted Blunt. Yet Liddell’s diary entry for May 29 (after a large redacted segment for the previous day) indicates that Burgess’s absence came as a complete surprise. He (Liddell) knew about Maclean’s departure, but not that he had been accompanied. It was Blunt who informed him: it is either an enormous bluff, or he was for some reason being kept out of the picture.
In any case, the outcome was
that Blunt turned out to be the main witness for the prosecution. The archive
at KV 6/143 contains an entry (June 6) where Blunt’s testimony that Burgess
worked for the Comintern is used as the primary background material in the
briefing-book prepared for Sillitoe for his coming meeting with Hoover. (Reilly’s
and White’s knowledge that Guy Burgess had eagerly shown he had contacts inside
the Comintern in June 1940 was conveniently overlooked.) At the same time, it
is clear that Rees tried to exonerate his friend somewhat: he told the
investigators that in 1939 Blunt had echoed his (Rees’s) protestations at the
signing of the Nazi-Soviet pact. That was not true, but Rees no doubt felt some
obligation to a man he admired for dragging him into the controversy. And this
whole exercise aroused the excitement of MI5’s B2 section. On June 11, Robertson
was minded to declare: “Blunt has been named in Goronwy Rees’s statement as a
person who was understood by Rees to have been one of Burgess’s source of
information, at the time when Burgess was working for the Russians. Blunt has
given every appearance of co-operating with M.I.5 in the present investigation
but, by reason of his employment in this office during the war, must be
regarded as under some suspicion.”
The irony was that the junior
ranks in MI5 had just learned of Blunt’s possible treacherousness, while
Liddell and White had known about it since 1944. After all, Blunt had made no
secret of his Communist pretensions, he had written about them in the Spectator,
he had been recalled from a Military Intelligence course in 1940 because of his
dubious background (and somehow had been exonerated), and had then been
recruited by MI5. As I also showed (conclusively, I would say: I have not
received any rebuttal) in Misdefending the Realm, Blunt was caught
red-handed accepting purloined secrets from his sidekick Leo Long, then working
for MI14, which he then passed on to the Soviets. No doubt Blunt apologised, saying
it was a one-off event, to which he was inspired by a deep sympathy for our
struggling ally. He probably added that he believed Stalin was not receiving
the richness of intelligence from Britain that he deserved, and felt entitled
to show such initiative – an action, we should remember, with which Valentine
Vivian expressed sympathy in another context. Long was suspended for a while, and
Blunt was no doubt given a slap on the wrists, and continued with his perfidy.
Thus it might have come with a
sudden and dreadful shock when White came to the realisation that, if
apparently reformed Communist sympathisers like Maclean, and then Philby, and
most recent of all, Burgess, could turn out to be red-blooded traitors and
snakes in the grass, there was no reason why Blunt might not be in the same
category, too. And here Blunt was, pretending to help the cause in nailing
Burgess, just as Philby had gone out of his way to help incriminate Maclean.
The final irony was that that, immediately White
concluded that Philby’s guilt was proven –
because of Burgess’s escape – he must have
known that the fact of VENONA would have been leaked to the Russians, and thus
there was no harm in confronting Maclean with the cables to cause him to
confess. That would have been dangerous if Maclean had brazened out his
interrogation (though that was unlikely, given his psychological condition),
but it would no longer have mattered. By now, however, he had flown the coop.
Reilly and the Hollis Mystery
While Kim Philby had certainly acted as a ‘Second Man’ in warning Moscow of the net closing in on Maclean, many commentators and historians have picked up this unauthentic issue of a Third Man – an intelligence insider – warning Burgess and Maclean of the imminent plan to interrogate HOMER. Several have alighted on Liddell as the prime suspect, among them Costello, Lamphere, Oldfield, Deacon and Rees, as I listed in the April coldspur. An alternative theory has been strongly promoted by Chapman Pincher. Indeed, it was his life’s work to prove that the man behind all the counter-espionage disasters was Roger Hollis, who succeeded Dick White as Director-General of MI5 in 1956.
One of Anthony Glees’s objectives, in The Secrets of the Service, was to inspect Pincher’s claims, and I recommend the Professor’s book to anyone interested in the controversy. [I should declare that Professor Glees was my doctoral supervisor.] Glees analysed some of Pincher’s assertions about Hollis, and then reviewed them in the light of the Burgess-Maclean case. I have to say that I think Glees may have been influenced a little too much by some of the prominent politicians and officers whom he interviewed, among them Lord Sherfield (previously Roger Makins in our cast), Sir Patrick Reilly and Dick White. For instance, Lord Sherfield diminished the harm that Maclean had been able to cause, focusing on the matter of nuclear weaponry, when we now know that Maclean’s betrayal of Churchill’s and Roosevelt’s plans for negotiations at Yalta resulted in untold death and misery for much of eastern Europe, especially Poland. It is the post-mortem of the Burgess-Maclean affair, where Reilly contributed several comments in writing to Glees, that is even more provocative, I believe, and bears some close relationship to my inquiry.
Patrick Reilly
Glees introduces Reilly by citing Lamphere’s recently
published FBI-KGB War, where its author complains about the way that the
FBI were ‘misled and repeatedly lied to’ about the events that led up to the
identification of Maclean. Lamphere stated that the Americans were told nothing
about Maclean until after the escape, and he quoted Arthur Martin as ‘telling
him that MI5 had insisted the FBI not be told about Maclean’. Glees then goes
on to write: “As Chapman Pincher rightly observes, if this is true then Philby
cannot have tipped off Maclean, since Philby would have known about Maclean and
the date of interrogations only in his capacity as MI5’s postman to the FBI.
But is this true? The answer must be ‘no’.” One might point out that,
irrespective of Philby’s briefing by Oldfield in 1949, there is a solid
difference between Maclean’s being identified as one of the suspects – a fact
that was communicated to Lamphere, by Patterson – and the fact that he alone
was about to be hauled in for questioning. In any case, Glees then called on
one of the main participants in the investigation, Patrick Reilly, for his
opinion.
To Glees, Reilly is a figure who instantly commands
respect. “For against these allegations we must set the far more authoritative
testimony of Sir Patrick Reilly . . .
His first concern now is that the full story of Maclean’s identification
be told.” Reilly was generous enough to write letters to Glees on the topic,
and I reproduce some of his statements here, adding my own commentary:
“In the circumstances of
the time, someone who was a member of the Communist Party might not have been
acting dishonourably in not disclosing his political sympathies, provided, of
course, he was not acting as a Soviet or a Communist agent.”
This is an
extraordinarily ingenuous and weaselly policy to defend. First of all, it
reflects the regrettable but all too real belief that there were ‘academic’
Communists who were harmless (probably British), and ‘practical’ Communists
whose mission was to overthrow liberal democracy (probably foreigners), and
that it was therefore quite acceptable to hire the former, even though they
concealed their affiliations, while persecuting the latter. Did Sir Patrick not
understand that the CPGB took its orders from Moscow, and that agents were
known to engage in subterfuge, and thus conceal any illicit activity?
“One important stage in
the investigation has, however, been overlooked. This is that at a fairly late
stage a message became available that Homer was being consulted by the Russians . . . The new message however showed that the
spy was someone of some importance and we were then able to produce what was a
relatively short list, about 9, I think. But we still had nothing special
pointing to Maclean and indeed I remember clearly that we thought someone else
was a more likely suspect.”
This is probably the
only occasion in the history of intelligence where the treachery of leaking
secret information has been described as a ‘consulting’ exercise. As KV 6/142
shows, Martin informed Patterson on April 12 that Maclean was then ‘the top
suspect’. Reilly’s colleague in the Foreign Office, Carey-Foster, may have
hoped otherwise, but the Washington Embassy was informed ‘at this fairly late
stage’ of HOMER’s probable identity.
“The other part of the
story quoted by Pincher is pure fabrication; it is totally untrue that the
Foreign Office told MI5 not to inform the FBI that Maclean had been identified.
On the contrary, Sir Percy Sillitoe [head of MI5] was absolutely determined not
to put a foot wrong with Hoover since he had had such a lot of trouble with the
latter over the Fuchs and Nunn May cases. He kept Hoover informed with messages
which were sent over for special security through MI6 and therefore, of course,
through Philby. And there is not the slightest doubt that it was Philby who was
thus able to set Maclean’s escape in train. Indeed, I remember that when we in
the FO were getting impatient about the delay in interrogating Maclean we were
told that Sillitoe wanted to be quite sure we were in step with the FBI before
the interrogation took place.”
There
is no evidence that Sillitoe, who was out of touch with the details of the
investigation, maintained regular communications with Hoover on the subject.
(Hamrick makes much of the ‘special MI6 link’ accessed by Philby). K 6/142 shows
that Reilly reported at a meeting on April 17 that ‘Strang wants no information
passed to the Americans’. Martin passed that message on to Patterson on April
18. On May 10 Mackenzie suggested: ‘If Maclean breaks under interrogation, we should tell
the FBI we intend to question him and very shortly afterwards give them the
results’. K 6/142 offers, from a meeting on May 15, that
the Foreign Office ‘was anxious that nothing be disclosed to the State
Department’, and thus nothing should be sent to Hoover (for fear of leaks). On
the same date, Makins and Mackenize pressed for Hoover not to be informed until
after Maclean’s interrogation had taken place.
“The allegation that
Maclean was not going to be prosecuted is also totally untrue. The long delay
in interrogating him was due to the fact that it was considered that the
evidence from the deciphered telegrams could not be used in court.”
This is partly true.
Unless Maclean could be encouraged to confess, or had been caught red-handed
passing over information (which was then unlikely, given the obvious
surveillance imposed on him), he could not be tried in court based on VENONA
evidence. Thus there was no certainty that he was going to be prosecuted, but
also no decision made in advance not to prosecute.
“MI5 therefore
considered that a conviction could only be obtained by a confession and in
order to obtain a conviction their star interrogator, Skardon, needed much more
information about Maclean. Hence the long delay which proved disastrous,
especially as MI5 did not have enough men to keep Maclean under continuous
observation.”
On
May 15, a meeting between Reilly, Carey Foster, Mackenzie, White, Robertson and
Martin agreed to go ahead with the interrogation, but keep silent about it to
Washington for up to 3-4 weeks. Reilly did have a point, however. MI5’s report
of May 18 stated that the service needed three months to prepare for the
interrogation: that was partly because they wanted the FBI to make further
investigations about Maclean’s wife, but Lamphere was very nervous about
leakages to the State Department.
“Morrison would
certainly have had before him a written submission, certainly already
signed and approved by Strang, drafted by me or Carey Foster. That
submission would have certainly have been the result of prior discussion and
the Home Secretary’s concurrence would have been obtained.”
The
use of the conditional tense shows evasiveness. Could Reilly, so anxious to set
the historical record straight, not recall what papers he signed?
“All Sillitoe’s messages
to Hoover went through Philby who was thus able to arrange for Burgess to get
himself sent home to alert Maclean without the latter’s contact in the UK
having to contact him. Philby would of course have been on the alert for
information about the date of the interrogation. He could have telephoned to
Burgess who was not then suspected or under observation. But it is surely much
more likely that he would have used the safe channel of his Soviet contacts in
Washington who would have informed their colleagues in London who must have
told Burgess by the morning of the 25th since the latter spent the day
preparing for the escape.”
Communications on the
progress of the BRIDE/VENONA investigation were sent variously by Robertson,
Martin or White to Patterson, who then shared the results, as guided, with
Philby and Lamphere. There is no evidence of secret traffic between Sillitoe
and Hoover. The existence of safe contacts in Washington is highly dubious:
Philby used Burgess to contact Makeyev in New York, but does claim he made
contact once or twice with handlers in Washington. In any case, Philby would
not have had time to act. The decision to go ahead with interrogation (for June
18-25) was taken on May 24, the day before the abscondence.
“At last, towards the
end of May, MI5 declared themselves ready to interrogate. Full details of the plan
were telegraphed to Washington (via Philby). I seem to remember that some hitch
with the FBI caused a last-minute delay.”
On
May 25, White informed Patterson of the recent meetings, and the schedule. He
claimed that the discovery of Maclean’s wife in New York was ‘very recent’, and
introduced ‘the real and notional aspects of the case’. The same day, Sillitoe
sent copies of the instructions to Menzies, adding that they would be available
to Philby, too (via Patterson). The FBI was not party to the decision.
“In the FO we had no
conceivable motive for further delay. We were longing for the end of three
months of intense suspense.”
On
the contrary, the Foreign Office was trying to stretch the process out. For example, reluctant to admit that Maclean
could actually be a traitor, Mackenzie continually sought to investigate
Gore-Booth.
“Our service had the tradition of a closely
knit family. That one of us, the son of a Cabinet Minister, should be a Soviet
spy was something quite horrible and we had been living with this knowledge for
months.”
Apart from the fact that the Foreign Office, like any normal family, had its black sheep, rivalries, jealousies, misfits and idlers (as is clear from memoirs and archives), if Reilly had known this fact ‘for months’ (and the description pointed solely to Maclean), how could he pretend that, ‘at a fairly late stage’, the shortlist of suspects had been reduced to nine? And had he already forgotten about the conviction of John King, and Krivitsky’s warnings about the ‘Imperial Council’ spy? What is more, Maclean had confessed to a secretary, while in Cairo, that he was ‘the English Alger Hiss’, and the secretary had written a letter that eventually landed in Maclean’s personnel file – a file which Sir William Strang refused access by MI5, on the grounds that the notion of traitors inside the Diplomatic Service was inconceivable. On the issue of ‘family’, Richard Deacon informs us that George Wigg, who had been the intermediary between Prime Minister Harold Wilson and the intelligence services, told him that esprit de corps was the bane of the Foreign Office. Deacon wrote: “Wigg himself said that Morrison, when he left office, ‘still persisted in the view that Foreign Office esprit de corps was in part responsible for the affair [the failure to apprehend Burgess and Maclean before they defected]. Esprit de corps, apparently, had kept Morrison ignorant of information implicating Maclean which had been given to the Foreign Office by Stalin’s former agent, Walter Krivitsky, in 1940; it had also kept him ignorant of the Volkov revelations, made through the British Embassy in Turkey.”
“What is of course impossible to understand is
that Arthur Martin should have told Lamphere (if he really did) that the FO
told MI5 not to keep the FBI informed. . . If he is concerned to incriminate
Hollis and therefore wants to minimize Philby’s part, he is being deliberately
untruthful. I am absolutely astonished that it is possible for any doubt to be
cast on the fact that it was Philby who warned the Russians of the
investigation of Maclean and thus enabled them to plan his escape. The
statement that the FO had told MI5 not to inform the FBI is false. I say that
with complete certainty.”
As I have shown above,
Reilly’s statement is simply untrue. There is not necessarily a logical link
between the desire of the Foreign Office to keep information from the FBI
(because of the risk of leakage, and the discomfort of having an announcement
of Maclean’s interrogation pre-empted by the Americans) and the casting of
doubt on the assertion that Philby could not have been responsible for all that
Reilly (and others) claimed he did. Philby no doubt did warn the Soviets of the
investigation into Maclean, but he would not have been able to alert them to
the imminent interrogation. Indeed, no one may have done so.
Professor Glees’s conclusion
from Reilly’s contribution was that ‘the full truth about the defection of
Burgess and Maclean serves to incriminate Philby and to exonerate Roger Hollis
in particular”. Apart from the fact that Philby was incriminated anyway (if not
by the last-minute disclosure), if Reilly’s testimony can now be shown to be
untruthful, would that incriminate Hollis? Not necessarily, but that is the
topic of a completely different discussion. (Hollis hardly features in all the
archival reports about the Embassy Spy investigation, but that was because he
was intensely involved with the Australians in investigating their VENONA
leaks, travelling to the Dominion frequently in 1948 and 1949, and helping to
establish the ASIO organisation.) The major point here is: what was Reilly
trying to hide?
The first declaration to be
made is that, like White, he wanted to divert all attention away from any
potential mole in MI5 (or a further one in the Foreign Office). This would
likewise minimise the highly irregular relationship with Anthony Blunt, which must
have also embarrassed Reilly enormously when the truth came out in 1963. If one
maintained the stance that Burgess and Maclean had really been alerted at the
last minute, but then Philby was eliminated from the line-up, fingers would
have to point at another source close to the discussions. Blunt was later shown
to be an intermediary for the Soviets, but he was not close enough to the
action – unless Liddell had been keeping him constantly updated. But Liddell
was largely out of the picture, too. The subsidiary point was that he wanted to
clarify that MI5, not the Foreign Office, had been the main stumbling-block in
the move to interrogation. That was perhaps petty (and White was still alive
when he wrote to Glees), but it presumably meant a lot to Reilly.
Reilly thus remains something
of a paradox. Why, after all that time, did he not simply admit that Philby had
known about Maclean for a long time, and that the timing of the escape was
probably coincidental? He would not have constructed such a web of deception
around himself. Moreover, his professional contribution to intelligence matters
appears very flimsy. His period as Chairman of the Joint Intelligence
Committee, a position he held from November 1950 to April 1953, is treated with
complete lack of interest by Michael S. Goodman in his official history of the
Committee (2014). Goodman grants Reilly and his specific tenure only two
uninformative paragraphs. (The sole fact that Michael Goodman vouchsafes us,
about Reilly’s term as Chairman of that body, is that he destroyed a chair when
he heard the news about Burgess and Maclean – a highly symbolic gesture of
Chekhovian, or even Dostoyevskian, proportions.) Goodman does comment, however,
on the JIC’s general abrogation of responsibility over VENONA and Soviet
espionage, whether out of ignorance or indifference: “The JIC’s failure to
probe the strategic implications of the damage caused by Soviet espionage is
even harder to understand, despite the fact that administrative responsibility
for security and counter-intelligence lay with MI5”, he writes. Goodman might
have added that Reilly was in close cahoots with White at the time, but clearly
concealed everything from the JIC itself. The real mystery is why such an
unimpressive character as Reilly was not only appointed Chairman of the JIC,
but lasted there three years.
Summary and Conclusions
Jorge Luis Borges likened the
Falklands War to two bald men fighting over a comb. Here were two old-age
pensioners claiming that neither of them, when schoolboys, broke the window. In
1951, Dick White, when he realised that Philby was blown, executed a crafty
move to plant the responsibility for MI5 lapses on his rival organisation, SIS.
Thirty-five years later, he distorted the real sequence of events when he
described the happenings of that spring to his biographer, not wanting to
reveal that he had suspected Philby long before. Back then, Patrick Reilly,
embarrassed and enraged by the leakiness of the Foreign Office, had tried to
stave off the inevitable. Thirty-five years later, under no pressure at all, he
volunteered to document for Anthony Glees ‘the full story of what occurred’,
and tried to turn the reading public’s attention away from the rottenness of
MI5 and towards the comprehensive culpability of Philby. He could quite
plausibly have simply debunked the ‘Third Man’ concept without practising to
deceive.
Why did they do it? Because
they could get away with it, and they knew that, even if the archive were
opened, they would not be around to see it. This was the 1980s, however. The
decade had kicked off with Andrew Boyle’s Climate of Treason, and the
unmasking of Blunt. Chapman Pincher had followed in 1982 with his searing Too
Secret Too Long. The secret of VENONA was starting to leak out, from David
Harvey and Nigel West, and then Robert Lamphere’s FBI-KGB War in 1986.
It does not appear that either White or Reilly read Lamphere’s account, but
Glees’s reading of it prompted his approach to Reilly. Peter Wright’s
controversial and revealing Spycatcher came out in the same year (1987)
that Glees’s book was published, at the same time when Tom Bower started
interviewing White. The mandarins needed to move on to the offensive, and try
to protect the reputations of themselves and their institutions. Dick White’s
deep plotting shows a hitherto undocumented side of his character as he elbowed
and intrigued his way to the Director-Generalship of MI5.
The last point to be made is
on the rather romantic notion of ‘intelligence sharing’, with which this piece
started. The practice has a humorous aspect, in that Britain was invited by the
Americans to join an exercise that would turn out to embarrass its intelligence
circles. MI5 (for a while) shared the fruits of the Embassy Spy investigation
with the FBI, but the FBI did not share them with the CIA, who did not even
know about VENONA. And it has its darker side, too. It appears that Dick White,
to meet his own political objectives, shared his inner suspicions with the CIA
in order to spite his real rival, SIS, while concealing what he was doing from
his boss, Sillitoe (a policeman) and his political master, Attlee (a Socialist).
All the time, the real enemy, Stalin, learned more about VENONA (from Philby,
and the American spy, William Weisband, uncovered in 1950) than either Truman
or Attlee.
The research is never over. While I am relatively
happy that my explanation in this piece is as solid as possible, given the
sources available, further questions remain to be answered: For example:
When did White seriously begin to suspect Philby? In 1945?
In 1947? In 1949?
Was there anything devious in Philby’s posting to
Washington in 1949?
Did Menzies apply pressure on White to remain silent
between 1945 and 1951?
Was there any outside political pressure on White
& Reilly?
Was the Embassy leakage investigation extenuated for
reasons other than embarrassment?
How much did Liddell tell Blunt?
Why was Menzies so tacit in the whole project?
Why did Reilly feel he had to lie so poorly?
Did Eastcote truly delay or conceal some of the VENONA
decipherments?
Readers may think of others. Please let me know.
And lastly, what historiographical lessons can be
learned from this? They are familiar.
Luminaries will say anything
to protect their legacy if they believe the archival record will not be
released. Do not trust interviews of ‘The Great and the Good’ for historical
exactitude.
You cannot rely on
authorised histories. Their sweep is to great, their sources too random, and
they are works of public relations.
Too many accounts pluck
indiscriminately from semi-reliable sources, and lack a research methodology,
as if an accurate story can be enticed from a volume of facts both reliable and
unreliable, or from a succession of interviews with persons loosely connected
with the drama.
A methodology is thus
essential, containing a rigorous chronology, knowledge of the roles, ambitions
and objectives of the participants, and the background in which they worked. The
historian has continually to ask: Why should we trust certain sources? What
does redacted information in the archive tell us? How can conflicts in the
record be resolved? Why would a participant in the drama want to make such
falsifiable claims?
Sources Used
I list the following, in a hierarchy of those most
reliable downwards.
Level One comprises mostly
official archives. The series KV 6/140-145 at the National Archives at Kew is
the primary source, even though it is selective and has been redacted. Publicly
available CIA & FBI records have been used, although they are likewise
often heavily redacted. I am grateful to an anonymous colleague for showing me
excerpts from the Cleveland Cram archive. KGB records should always be viewed
with some suspicion, but the Mitrokhin Archive contains some items that most
critics have judged reliable. The VENONA transcripts are trustworthy (despite
what some leftist apologists have claimed in recent years). Guy Liddell’s
Diaries have also been a useful source, as they mostly bear the aroma of
immediacy, but they have also been heavily redacted in places, and Liddell was
not above inserting the occasional deceptive entry.
Level Two consists mostly of
serious, primarily academic, histories. It must be remembered that all of these
were published before much of the relevant archival material was released. They
are thus highly reliant on what little ‘authorised’ history had been published,
on other secondary sources, on the press, sometimes on controlled access to
archives, on testimonies from participants through interviews, even on leaked
documents. They are characterised (mostly) by a seriousness and objectivity of
approach, with some governing methodology apparent, but not always a sound
approach to the resolution of conflicts in evidence. (If you challenge
interviewees too closely, they will cut off the oxygen from you.) Andrew
Boyle’s Climate of Treason (1979) clearly broke new ground. Robert J.
Lamphere’s FBI-KGB War (1986) adds some well-supported facts, although
the author is very loose on dates. Anthony Glees’s Secrets of the Service
(1987) offers a painstaking analysis of the affair, but unfortunately is too
trusting of the evidence of Reilly, Makins and White. John Costello’s Mask
of Treachery (1988) is a compendious but more journalistic volume,
suffering from the author’s apparent desire to cram every ‘fact’ he could find
about the case in the hope that a consistent story would emerge from the
exercise. Verne Newton’s Cambridge Spies (1991) provides a thorough
US-centric view of the spies’ activity, although it uses some dubious sources a
little too indiscriminately. The
accounts of VENONA are generally solid: the official publication VENONA:
Soviet Espionage and the American Response 1939-1957 (1996), edited by
Robert Louis Benson and Michael Warner, Nigel West’s VENONA: The Greatest
Secret of the Cold War (1999), John Earl Haynes’ & Harvey Klehr’s VENONA:
Decoding Soviet Espionage in America (1999), and Herbert Romerstein’s and
Eric Breindel’s VENONA Secrets (2001), but they are all weak on the
exact process of message collection and decryption, and contain errors.
Level Three
displays a broad range of more specialised works, biographies mainly, by such
as (but not restricted to) Miranda Carter, Jennifer Rees, Andrew Lownie,
Michael Holzman, Ben Macintyre, Stewart Purvis and Jeff Hulbert, Barrie Penrose
and Simon Freeman, and Roland Phillips. They all bring something to the table,
but are for the sake of this exercise a little too narrowly focussed, or are
acts of homage, or rely too much on oral evidence and memoir. I would place in
this category the very readable works of Chapman Pincher, who rewards his
readers with some tireless excavation of ‘facts’, but provides no sources, is
too easily impressed by insiders who may be stringing him a line, and whose
methodology is flawed by his objective of having all evidence point to Roger
Hollis as a traitor. Nigel West’s Molehunt is also useful, but has been
carelessly put together, and requires caution. Anthony Cave-Brown’s Treason
in the Blood (1984) has some valuable material, but is undisciplined, as is
his biography of Stewart Menzies, “C” (1987), which throws out some
will-o’-the-wisp stories about Philby in the course of reporting interviews the
author arranged with contemporaries.
Level Four
includes a number of unreliable works that need to be listed, since they are so
frequently cited by books in Categories 2, 3 and 5. The comparison of
misleading stories appearing in memoirs with new archival sources does however
often result in new syntheses. David Martin’s Wilderness of Mirrors
(1980) is perhaps the most dangerous because it has been so widely quoted, a
journalistic creation lacking sources. I have covered S. J. Hamrick’s
fascinating but irresponsible Deceiving the Deceivers (2004) in my text.
Kim Philby’s My Silent War (1968) needs to be approached with great
scepticism, as do most books about Philby, including Patrick Seale’s and
Maureen McConville’s Philby: The Long Road to Moscow (1973), a work
completely devoid of sources but apparently reflecting a belief that a
plausible story could be woven from interviews with about one hundred-and-fifty
persons, and The Philby Conspiracy (1968) by Bruce Page, David Leitch
and Phillip Knightley. The biography of Dick White, The Perfect English Spy
(1995), by Tom Bower, is a classic example of how a prominent intelligence
officer manipulated the media and distorted the truth. Goronwy Rees’s memoir, A
Chapter of Accidents (1972) is highly unreliable. Dozens of works, by
authors from such as Richard Deacon to Yuri Modin, could be included in this
category.
Level Five
includes the official or authorised histories. In normal circumstances such
would at least appear in Category 2, but for this subject, they add nothing,
and, moreover, frequently cite items from Level Four for their authority. Keith
Jeffery’s Secret History of MI6 (2010) stops in 1949. Christopher
Andrew’s Defend the Realm (2009), the authorised history of MI5, has
solid coverage of VENONA in general, but is weak on the Burgess and Maclean
case, and uses Wilderness of Mirrors as a source. No authorised history
of the FBI exists, but John Ranelagh’s The Agency (1986), which comes
closest, shows the same defects as Andrew.
Lastly, as part of my background reading for this project, I read Robert Littell’s The Company (2002), a semi-fictional account of the life of the CIA. It is an epic work in many ways (900 pages), a complement perhaps to Vasily Grossman’s Life and Fate, and a real page-turner. It has the disquieting feature, however, of mixing in historical figures (e.g. Kim Philby, James Angleton, Richard Helms, J. F. Kennedy) with invented characters, which may give the work some measure of authenticity, but is bound to lead to disillusion among the cognoscenti. The figure of William Harvey of the CIA, who fulfils a minor, but very important, role in the story of Dick White’s deception, is thinly masked by Littell’s giving him the name of Harvey Torriti. The reason for this is, I think, simple. The author needed his hero to be alive when Communism collapsed (the real Harvey died in 1976), and he also wanted to describe Torriti’s experience in dealing with a botched defection in Germany – which he ascribed to Philby’s mischief – by the time he wrote his report to Bedell Smith condemning the British traitor. In real life, however, Harvey was not sent to Germany until after the 1951 incident. The facts would have impaired a good story.
This month’s Commonplace entries can be found here.
News update: A few weeks ago, one of my on-line research colleagues contacted me on some topic, adding incidentally: “You probably know that Ursula Beurton [i.e. SONIA] is the title of Ben Macintyre’s next book.” Well, I did not know that, but was able to verify the information at https://www.thebookseller.com/news/macintyre-reveals-20th-centurys-greatest-woman-spy-viking-979556. I thought it appropriate and timely to record the fact that I had tried to contact Macintyre towards the end of last year, sending the following message to his agent at Penguin/Random House, and asking her to forward it to the author:
“Dear Mr Macintyre,
I have just finished reading ‘The
Spy and the Traitor’, which I enjoyed as much as your previous books on
espionage and sabotage (all of which I own).
I wondered whether you were
searching around for a topic for your next project. If you consider that
extra-judicial execution of a German spy by the British authorities in World
War II might be an attention-getting subject, may I suggest that you look at my
latest monthly blog at www.coldspur.com? This is a
fascinating case that has not received the attention it merits. Alternatively,
you might want to pursue a highly credible explanation for the failure by
Britain’s Radio Security Service to detect Soviet agent SONIA’s radio
transmissions a little later on. The full saga can be seen at https://coldspur.com/sonias-radio/.
I am a serious historian. My book
‘Misdefending the Realm’, about the communist subversion of Britain’s security
during the time of the Nazi-Soviet pact, published a year ago, was based on my
doctoral thesis at the University of Buckingham. I clearly have some copyright
interest in what I have written on my website, but I am keen to encourage an
author like you to pick up my research, and collaborate with me on broader
publication.
I thank you for your time, and look
forward to hearing from you.
Sincerely,
Antony Percy (Southport, NC)”
I did not receive the favour of a
reply, not even an acknowledgment, but that is sadly not an unusual experience.
I am intrigued to know what secret sources Mr. Macintyre has been able to lay
his hands on, but I would have thought that ‘Sonia’s Radio’, and ‘Sonia and the
Quebec Agreement’ would have provided him with some valuable research fodder. After
all, if he came up with similar conclusions to mine, that would be quite
noteworthy. On the other hand, if he did not, it would mean that he had missed
an opportunity. Just sayin’. (And of course he may come up with some
spectacular evidence that counters everything I have written.)
So I thought I should lay this
marker on the ground, just in case.
* * * * * * * * * * * *
The Mystery of the
Undetected Radios, Part 5
“S.I.S. foresee no
difficulties in the provision of W/T sets on the scale we understand the S.O.2.
require, but the extension of this form of communication will raise demands for
an increase in the W/T frequencies and the number of skilled wireless operators
allotted to the S.I.S., or to S.O.2. if an independent organisation is set up
under their direction. As the whole plan will depend on successful
communications, and their establishment must necessarily form a commitment in
the early stages, we feel that favourable consideration should be given to
these demands.” (from ‘Special Operations Executive’,
Report by the Joint Planning Staff, 9 August 1941)
The previous chapter in this saga concluded with an analysis of the military situation in Europe of June 1941. Hitler’s war machine had recently invaded the Soviet Union, prompting the latter’s agents back in Germany to be urgently re-activated by Moscow Centre. In Britain, the Radio Security Service had found its permanent home within SIS, and David Petrie, the new Director-General of MI5, was implementing the organisation he had envisioned before he accepted the job, which allowed B Division to concentrate exclusively on anti-Axis counter-espionage and counter-sabotage activity. The Nazi invasion of Great Britain had been (temporarily) called off, but the Abwehr believed it maintained a few residual spies from the Lena operation in place, to keep it informed of morale, weather conditions, and military plans. A year after its foundation, the Special Operations Executive was still groping its way in search of an effective and secure model for building a sabotage network in Nazi-occupied Europe. The acquisition of new territories brought more flexible and more powerful wireless detection capabilities to the Reich’s defence and intelligence organisations, but presented fresh challenges in scope, geography, communications and the management of hostile populations.
France – Occupied Zone & Free Zone
I had originally intended, in this installment, to take the story up to the end of 1943, but the volume of material forced me to be more conservative. Instead, this chapter covers the period up to the autumn of 1942 – a similarly critical turning-point in the conduct of the war. Fortunes for the Allies were probably at their lowest in 1942. Even though the USA had now joined the conflict, Great Britain was being battered on all fronts, and the Soviet Union was trying desperately to repel the Nazi advance. Stalin and his minions were applying pressure on the UK and the USA to open a ‘Second Front’, yet Churchill did not impress upon the dictator the impossibility of launching a successful invasion of Europe so soon. Nevertheless, plans were already underway for the deception campaign deemed necessary for the eventual assault on the European mainland, and the unit responsible, the London Controlling Section, acquired new leadership. The XX Committee nursed some doubts: whether their most established agent, TATE, was trusted by the Abwehr, and whether their opponents saw through the whole deception exercise. Attempts to cooperate with the Soviets on wireless and cypher matters (some officers hoped that the Soviets would share with them their codes, and thus eliminate decryption needs!) also started to break down at the end of 1942.
Meanwhile, the Abwehr, now joined by the Gestapo, was starting to mop up the Rote Kapelle (Red Orchestra), the spy network controlled by the Soviets. Schulze-Boysen was arrested on August 30, 1942, and Germany had by then started to apply to the operations of SOE and SIS what it had learned in radio detection and infiltration of Soviet enemy cells. The invasion of North Africa prompted Germany, in November 1942, to take over control of Vichy France, putting a severe dent in the efforts of French resistance movements that had been operating with relative freedom there. In Britain, the Soviet Union’s spies were able to take advantage of the pusillanimity displayed by British politicians, anxious not to upset Stalin. SONIA was active, and had been joined by her husband: Fuchs had recently adopted British citizenship. Despite Petrie’s concerns, the communist spy Oliver Green was not prosecuted. And the RSS appeared to ignore many illicit wireless transmissions that were being made from British soil.
I should make clear that
it is not my intention to provide a comprehensive summary of all aspects of
these resistance movements, and the various attempts at espionage and sabotage.
My goal has been to show patterns of wireless usage among the various agencies,
the techniques that led to both success and failure, and reveal how the
advances in expertise and technology in radio-detection and location-finding
contributed to the fortunes of the secret radio-operators, and thus to the
outcome of the war.
Countering
the Red Orchestra
Plans for increased wireless activity from Soviet spies in Germany had begun before Barbarossa. At the beginning of May 1941, for example, Berlin station had asked for more, and improved, radio-sets for the Harnack group. Thus it was only a few days after Barbarossa, on June 26, that German monitoring-stations intercepted the first of the transmissions from the network that the Nazis would come to call the ‘Rote Kapelle’. It was the Oberkommando der Wehrmacht, in its interception station at Cranz, that picked up the callsign ‘KLK from PTX’. As Heinz Höhne wrote, in Codeword Direktor: “By 8 July 1941 the intercept service had seventy-eight Comintern transmitters on its books and by October there were a further ten. (By July 1942 there were 325 clandestine Soviet sets working in German-occupied Europe, the majority admittedly on the Eastern Front.)”
Organisation of German Radio Counterintelligence (Praun)
The Funkabwehr (Wireless Defence, which was not subordinate to the Abwehr) had been approved by Hitler as the authority for radio monitoring in June 1941. Competing intelligence groups had tried to take responsibility for the interception of illicit broadcasting, but both the Abwehr and the Ordnungspolizei (the Orpo, or regular police) had failed. The Orpo, which at the start of the war was responsible for locating unlicensed transmitters, had tried to develop its own interception capabilities, and, after setting up in Norway and the Netherlands, extended its reach into France, Poland and Russia, hoping to be able to work independently. Yet it was overwhelmed by sheer volumes. The Funkabwehr was stronger, bolstered by the transfer of expertise and men from the army interception service, with five companies formed to cover Europe from Norway to the Balkans. Yet, at this stage, the equipment used by the Funkabwehr was inferior to, say, that of the Luftwaffe. It possessed only short-range direction-finders, and its mobile units were too bulky and obvious. It might have come as a surprise to the British authorities (who, it will be remembered, were at the time concerned that transmissions from their double-agents might be accurately located by the Abwehr) to learn that the FuIII (the shortened version of the very Teutonic name for the radio section, OKW/WNV/FuIII) as late as September was still trying to establish whether the transmitter with the PTX callsign was working in North Germany, Belgium, Holland or northern France – that is an area as large as England itself.
In fact FuIII discovered, through ground-wave detection, three illicit transmitters on its doorstep, in Berlin, and by October 1941 was ready to pounce. The operation was bungled, however, and an observer was able to warn Schulz-Boysen of the impending raid, after which the transmitters (who had deployed solid security practices) were shut down on October 22, and not reactivated until February 1942. FuIII had thus to return its attention to PTX, and, with improved direction-finding techniques, was soon confident that its operator was working in Belgium, probably in Bruges. FuIII then engaged the assistance of the local Abwehr office. A few weeks later, on November 17, Berlin confidently informed the local team that Brussels was now the source. Captain Piepe flew over the city with direction-finding equipment, and aided by improved short-range detection gear (as well as by disastrously long broadcasts by the radio operators), a successful raid was conducted on the night of December 13/14. The agent KENT’s set had been disabled, and the chief, Trepper, had to flee to France.
German Direction-Finding Operation (Praun)
The Rote Kapelle in
Germany was eventually mopped up quite speedily. Hitler, provoked by the insult
of hostile wireless operators continuing to transmit, ordered its destruction
in early 1942, and brought the Gestapo in to assist. The exercise was a rare
example of the German intelligence agencies cooperating. As Hugh Trevor-Roper
wrote in his report on the Abwehr: “Liaison at the centre for the most part
consisted of little more than the transmission of reports between departments,
though some large-scale cases, such as the Rote Kapelle, appear to have been
centrally controlled by co-operation between different organisations.”
The counter-espionage
operation was thus aided by the secret police’s merciless interrogation and
torture of agents they had arrested, as well as by some absurdly irresponsible
behavior by the wireless operators. The papers seized in Brussels had given
Germany’s decryption agency insights into the codes used, and this experience
was parlayed into more aggressive pursuit of the members of the network in
1942. Yet as early as October 10, 1941, a fateful message had been sent from
Brussels that revealed the addresses of the major spies in Berlin,
Schulze-Boysen, Harnack and Kuckhoff, and when that message was deciphered in
July 1942, it allowed the traitors to be tracked down quickly, and eventually
executed.
For some time more, the
Rote Kapelle operated outside the boundaries of Germany: the Brussels cell was
effectively moved to Paris, while the unit in Switzerland, first detected in
September 1942, would remain a thorn in the Funkabwehr’s flesh until late in 1943.
The Abwehr learned, however, several lessons from the successful exercise in Brussels
and Berlin. More accurate long-range direction-finding was necessary, but it
would always have to be complemented by more discrete, miniaturised, and
concealable local equipment. Gaining access to codebooks, and torturing spies
to betray secrets, made up for slow and lengthy decryption capabilities. Given
the rivalries that were endemic to German intelligence, a degree of cooperation
between the Gestapo, the Orpo, and the Abwehr (who all had different agendas)
turned out to be an important contributor to success. Moreover, the experiences
that shortly followed in the Netherlands and Belgium proved that an efficient
machine could, with some patience, ‘turn’ radio networks into an efficient
vehicle for arresting further agents before they even started broadcasting. The
improved techniques in location-finding would eventually, some time in 1943, be
consolidated in the Gestapo’s headquarters on the Avenue Foch in Paris.
The Abwehr and the
‘Englandspiel’
The
Abwehr was then able to apply some its lessons learned to confounding the
attempts of the SOE to install sabotage agents into Nazi-occupied Europe. The
Netherlands was one of the busiest countries, and, from the German standpoint,
had one if its most ingenious teams working on the problem of illicit wireless.
With its territory expanded, the RSHA was able to deploy more accurate
direction-finding techniques, and Section IX of the Abwehr in the Netherlands
had been informed, in the summer of 1941, of what sounded like classical agent
activity (call-signs, irregular times of communications, short traffic-periods,
etc.) in the country, in a triangle with a base of about twelve miles between
Utrecht and Amersfoort. Another transmitter was indicated in an equilateral triangle
of about twenty miles between Gouda, Delft and Noordwijk. An intense campaign
of close-range tracking was initiated.
Issues
of territorial ownership had to be resolved, however. If the groups responsible
were working independently of London, it would fall to the Orpo (which, predictably,
had its own Radio Observation Office, known as FuB) to investigate and
prosecute. In the Abwehr’s mind, the Orpo would enter the project
bull-headedly, quick to trumpet its success and punish the offenders: Himmler’s
Security Police (Sicherheitspolizei, or Sipo), of which the secret police, the Geheime
Staatspolizei (Gestapo), was a part, alongside the criminal police (Kriminalpolizei,
or Kripo), would be even more aggressive. The Abwehr, on the other hand, had
longer-term goals of undermining the network, learning more, and inveigling
further indiscretions. Hermann Giskes of the Abwehr had been able to gain the
cooperation of the Orpo and the Sipo, and was then informed that the Funkabwehr
had been able to prove that the stations were communicating with contacts in
England. (A few months later, the station communicating with PTX had been localised
to ‘North of London’ – still not a very precise estimate.)
The
transmitter with the callsign UBX was caught red-handed by the Sipo, but the
opportunity to play the agent back dissolved, as Sipo insisted on performing
the interrogation, and the codes used turned out to be hard to crack. Another
failure occurred in the Hague, where the local direction-finder, disguised as a
meter-reader, was too obvious. Even though the operator with callsign TBO was
localised to a single block of flats, the operator got away. These failures,
and the corresponding decline in illicit transmissions, meant that the
Wehrmacht direction-finding detachment was withdrawn from the Netherlands at
the end of September, showing that, at this time, such units were something of
a luxury that had to be deployed sparsely. Yet, early in 1942 the FuB had
discovered a new transmitter with the call-sign RLS, located only as ‘somewhere
in South Holland’. Close-range direction-finding was able to ‘pinpoint’ (a
perhaps overused term in this sphere of discourse) to a modern block of flats
in the Farhenheitsstraat in the Hague. The Sipo was able to conduct a
successful raid on March 6, and haul in one Lauwers, who was to play a major
role in allowing the Germans to run the SOE network in the famed ‘Englandspiel’,
by which the Abwehr controlled almost all the SOE’s network in the Netherlands..
When
Giskes wrote his book about the operation (London
Calling North Pole), he described how incompetent and poorly trained the
SOE wireless operators had been. “Without doubt, lack of experience and
gullibility played an important part on the other side. The agents were really
amateurs, despite their training in England, and they had no opportunity to
work up through practice to the standard required for their immensely difficult
task.” Yet the main fault lay with their contacts in England, who overlooked
the omission of security signals that would have indicated that the agents were
not operating under duress. Giskes rightly criticised the total radio
organisation of British Intelligence for its sloppy approach to security, which
allowed a small team of Orpo men to hoodwink the Baker Street setup, going on
to write: “The carelessness of the enemy is illustrated by the fact that more
than fourteen different radio links were established with London for longer or
shorter periods during the Nordpol operation, and these fourteen were operated
by six ORPO men!” He also showed that both parties were in total ignorance of
the enemy’s direction-finding techniques, grossly overestimating the
comparative capability of the other. Giskes said that the Abwehr assumed that
the British would be taking bearings on the wireless locations of their agents,
just as B1a in MI5 took pains to ensure that agents like TATE did actually
transmit from where they were supposed to be.
The
successful deception would carry on until March 1944, when Giskes recommended
to the RSHA of putting a stop to it, sending a message of disdain and triumph
to the British when he did so. The whole exercise was a coup for the Germans,
and a tactical disaster for the British. Certainly, Giskes and his team showed
as much flair and imagination as the members of the Double-Cross operation, and
the British SOE Netherlands group was woefully naïve and gullible about what
was going on (and later tried to cover up its mistakes). Yet the impact on the
war’s outcome was meagre: many gallant lives were lost (the Germans executed
most of the wireless operators, despite the Gestapo making promises to Giskes
to the contrary), but sabotage in the Netherlands was not a critical component
of the conflict, while deception of Allied invasion plans most assuredly was.
I shall study the infrastructure that the Funkabwehr supposedly deployed from the Gestapo headquarters in Paris in the next instalment. It represents an impressive achievement – if it can be entirely believed. Hugh Trevor-Roper, who wrote a very informative account of the detection and location methods deployed by the Orpo and the Funkabwehr, which can be seen in the HW 34/2 folder at Kew, encouraged a certain degree of caution. After describing the technical means by which a transmitting station could be precisely located within half an hour, he went on to write: “The greater amount and reliability of information which has become available since the end of the war has shown that the picture presented by these reports was very far from accurate. In point of fact there is no real evidence that the size of the Funkabwehr was in any way remarkable nor that it possessed greater technical efficiency than might have been expected. This throws an interesting light on the origin of these reports which came from apparently quite distinct sources but which were yet mutually confirmatory. In the light of this it is impossible to avoid the conclusion that they were the result of exaggerated information deliberately put out by the German authorities to discourage the Allies from the use of illicit wireless. In this case they may in effect have been a form of preventive weapons used by the Funkabwehr itself whose effectiveness may have been feared by its own chiefs or by other security services to be very different from what these reports suggested.” That judgment would echo a familiar theme – that the Germans exaggerated their direction-finding abilities in order to deter operators and instill fear.
German Radio Counterintelligence Operations (Praun)
Lastly,
the Germans admitted that ‘cooperation’ was a technique forced upon them by
confused organizational structure. In his report on German Radio Intelligence
given to the Americans in March 1950, General Praun wrote that this structure:
“ . . . in which the authority of the
counterintelligence agencies, the civilian police, the Central Office of
National Security, and the like overlapped constantly – – led to a waste of effort and constant
jurisdictional conflicts. As a result many an enemy radio agent was able to
escape, although his whereabouts had been definitely established by D/F.” Maybe there is an element of buck-passing in
General Praun’s account, but the reputation for ruthless efficiency over
wireless matters enjoyed by the Nazi counter-intelligence machine received
another buffeting.
SOE Strikes for
Independence
In
the previous instalment, in which I concentrated on SOE in France, I showed how
histories of SOE have tended to overstate the efficiencies of Nazi
radio-detection and location-finding techniques in the first couple of years of
its existence, as an honourable but incorrect method of covering up its own
operational failures, primarily in the area of training and security. Thus the
experience in the Netherlands constitutes a more useful representation of how
the Germans made advances in their defensive techniques, taking advantage of
geography (a smaller, adjacent area, with flatter terrain, which made
concealment difficult, and radio-wave distortion less likely). The Netherlands
was also a crowded theatre in terms of the overall conduct of the war: the
obvious sea-based entry towards Germany from the British Isles, and the
territory that bombers on their way to the German heartland had to cross. For
those two reasons it was stoutly defended. I now turn to analyzing the Allied
perspective of SOE’s accomplishments in the Low Countries.
Whereas
British Intelligence was able to compose (primarily through interpretation of
ULTRA intercepts) a highly accurate picture of the organisation of their Nazi
counterparts – insights that amazed officers interrogated after the war – the
Germans had only a hazy idea of the structure of their adversaries’
intelligence units. M.R.D. Foot has written about how the SS and the Abwehr did
not understand the distinctions between SOE and SIS, were slow to conclude that
they had separate missions (sabotage and intelligence-gathering, respectively),
and even thought that the SAS was a uniformed wing of SOE. Yet SIS and SOE were
at daggers drawn, in a rivalry that matched any of the internecine battles of
the Nazi hierarchies. From the outset, Stewart Menzies, the head of SIS, had
regarded SOE, set up under the civilian control of Hugh Dalton, as an
irresponsible upstart unit whose destructive sabotage activities would
interfere with SIS’s mission of intelligence-gathering. While jealously
protecting his ULTRA information sources, since the Government Code and Cypher
School reported to him, Menzies had also been given control of RSS, and had
established a wireless section (Section VIII) under Richard Gambier-Parry.
The
problem was that SOE was scorned by SIS, interfered with by the Foreign Office,
and excluded from the military planning mechanism in the War Office, all of
which led Frank Nelson to threaten to resign in November 1941. Hugh Dalton does
not even mention SIS or Menzies in his diaries (primarily for reasons of
secrecy), but they were a thorn in his flesh, and it was not until after Dalton
was relieved of his post in February 1942 that SOE was able to take better
control over its own communications. For SOE had to go begging, not only for
airplanes that it had to plead for against the priorities of the Air Ministry,
but also for wireless equipment and ciphers. As Foot wrote: “ . . . all SOE’s W/T equipment
and ciphers were handed out by SIS, of which the home station handled all the
traffic – with no increase in the cipher staff. This naturally caused delays,
which in turn caused friction.” Thus the dry, bureaucratic minute with which I
introduced this segment does not do justice to the struggle that evolved
between SOE and SIS. SOE’s requirements had by far surpassed what SIS could
provide. The matter would not be resolved until June 1942. Professor Hinsley,
who in Volume 2 of his History of British
Intelligence in World War II overall revealed a rather hazy and misleading understanding
of how MI8 morphed into RSS, recorded how SOE, in March 1942, ‘acquired its own
codes and wireless organisations and no longer depended on those of the SIS’.
Moreover, Menzies, and
his sidekick Dansey controlled the information coming back from SOE agents.
Claude Dansey – – an even more committed enemy of SOE than
Menzies – was the latter’s liaison at Baker Street, the headquarters of the SOE,
and was responsible for ensuring that, under an agreement made as early as September
15, 1940, any intelligence gathered by SOE agents had to be passed to Menzies
even before SOE officers and managers had a chance to see it. (I was intrigued to
read in the London Review of Books,
May 9, 2019, an extract from an unpublished memoir by Kenneth Cohen, shared by
his son, in which Cohen, who had worked for Dansey in the highly clandestine
‘Z’ unit, reported that ‘the SIS organisation was at its worst, partly because
it made no serious attempt to pool varied intelligence sources on France: diplomatic
(even Vichy); Free French; SOE, and our own counter-espionage were all
operating uncoordinated.’ Neglect of SOE was no surprise, but Menzies was
clearly in love with ULTRA, and derived his power and prestige from his role as
communicator to Churchill of the output of the project.)
Thus the setbacks which
SOE experienced in the Low Countries have to be reviewed in the light of the
challenges imposed upon them by SIS. Several mishaps were reported in the
attempts to land agents in the Netherlands in the summer of 1941. Radio
equipment frequently failed, as it had been wired improperly (or so was the
claim by SOE alumni). A lone agent, J. J. Zomer, was parachuted in in mid-June,
and the first successful pair (Homburg and Sporre) arrived by the same means on
September 7, which time happened to coincide with an increase in sabotage,
probably caused by Dutch communists who had now changed sides. In any case,
Arthur Seyss-Inquart, who had been appointed Reichskommissar over the
Netherlands in May 1940, was ordered to clamp down. As Giskes reported in
detail, none of the agents survived long undetected. Zomer was discovered near
Utrecht on August 31, by direction-finding equipment: his capture turned out to
be a colossal liability, as ‘the text of about a hundred messages that he had
exchanged with London since his arrival in mid-June, both in cipher and in
clear’ (Foot), was captured with him. On the night of November 7/8, Taconis and
Lauwers were sent into Holland to find out what had happened to Homburg and
Sporre. Lauwers’s set would not work, and he had to get it repaired by a
student. It was not until early January that Lauwers was able to make his first
transmission, a delay in operation that some at Baker Street thought
suspicious, only this time his silence had been an accident.
By now, the Abwehr knew
about planned aircraft arrivals, with stores or further agents. Lauwers was
arrested on March 6, and was turned just quickly enough to meet his
transmission schedule. When a junior employee in N Section of SOE pointed out
that Lauwers’s next message did not contain any security checks, he was told
‘not to worry about trivia, at the start of great events’. Foot indicates that
security checks were regarded as an annoying fad of Menzies’s, but in this
case, Gambier-Parry and his team were correct. It took a long while for Baker
Street to come to the conclusion that its network had been suborned: since
running a successful agent was what defined the career of the home officers,
they were reluctant (as were the Abwehr espionage officers) to believe the
evidence they had been trained to suspect. At the end of April, Gubbins,
responsible for operations, expressed to Hambro the uncertainty felt by the
Dutch authorities about which groups in the Netherlands should be regarded as
intact. Yet the network was not closed down, and further agents were needlessly
sacrificed.
SOE was undone more by
its own incompetence in Belgium: it seemed to experience special trouble in
recruiting appropriate persons. If no subversion of the networks on the lines
of the Dutch fiasco occurred, enough missteps were made for ‘T’ Section of SOE
effectively to shoot itself in the foot. Parachute drops started in May 1941,
but the navigator on the first run forgot to press the switch to release the
container of the wireless, with the result that it actually landed in Germany. Training
was frequently rushed. The wireless operator Leblicq died horribly after making
a bad exit from a plane. Agents were frequently dropped miles beyond their
designated dropping-zone. One Courtin foolishly strung up his set immediately
he had booked himself into a hotel: the casual curiosity of the local police
resulted in his aerial being spotted, and his wireless set discovered under his
jacket. (That is at least an indication that less clumsy and bulky apparatus
was in use at the time.) Another, called Campion, started transmitting on
December 1, but he was quickly captured, and his set turned, allowing the
Germans to confirm new arrivals, and be waiting for them. Agents frequently
fell out with their wireless operators, whom they regarded as feckless,
careless or idle. One named van Impe plugged his AC-adapted set into a DC
socket, and burned it out. Brion and van Horen stayed on the air for over an
hour, and were caught by direction-finding: Van Horen had to watch while an
Orpo sergeant played his set back. Fonck always transmitted from the same place
– his mother’s home, and was caught on May 2, 1942. In June 1942, ‘Lynx’ could
not make his wireless work.
Such maladroitness was
compounded by the nervousness of the local population. Belgium was a small
country, and it was difficult to hide. It was perhaps understandable that
scared members of the population, doing all they could to survive the war,
brought such illicit goings-on to the attention of the authorities. Thus Foot’s
conclusion is not wholly surprising: “London normally put
these arrests of wireless operators down to efficient German direction-finding.
D/F was in fact often the cause; but so was careless talk, and so sometimes –
as Campion’s example shows – was treachery. It suited the Germans to have the
British believing in D/F, rather than realizing how widespread were the
Germans’ informers, conscious and unconscious, in resistance circles. One contemporary
account put down denunciation as responsible for 98 per cent of the arrests in
Belgium.” It was much more Secret Army
than ‘Allo ‘Allo.
And I unashamedly quote Foot again, at length, with his final judgment on the Belgian operation.
“By late October 1942 T had dispatched forty-five agents to Belgium, of whom thirty-two had fallen into enemy hands, ten of them – including three killed in enemy action – on their dropping zones. Besides Leblicq, who had never landed, eighteen of these forty-five were wireless operators. Among these, Verhafen had returned safely, Vergucht had no set, and all the rest were already dead or in enemy hands: in most cases, unknown to T. It may help the reader to have these unhappy results set out in the table on the following page; which adds two relevant agents from DF and one from the NKVD to T’s tally.”
“The Germans were both ingenious and assiduous in playing back their captured sets; T’s war diary is full of imaginary tales of minor acts of sabotage, with a few major ones – undetectable from the air – thrown in; T dutifully reported all this to higher authorities, and it was generally understood in the secret world in Whitehall that Belgian resistance showed great promise. This was all illusion: T had so far achieved very little.” The sense of failure was crystallized in the fact that, in August 1942, SOE and the Belgian government-in-exile came to break off relations in a dispute over objectives.
The
timing of Foot’s analysis (and what I reported in January) shows that SOE’s
move to independence from SIS brought results only slowly, and that the lessons
of security were not quickly learned by Gubbins himself. The switch occurred in
June 1942, and SOE took control of wireless, as well as the deployment of codes
and ciphers. It constructed its own sets, and developed a training centre at
Thame Park in Oxfordshire. It established two transmitting-receiving statins at
Grendon Underwood and Poundon, on the Oxfordshire-Buckinghamshire border.
Later, Passy, of de Gaulle’s government-in-exile, was to claim that SOE
professionalism in wireless operation greatly improved after this, but the
service was still hindered by the abilities of those it could hire, and the
struggle to complement solid, reliable and more concealable equipment with safe
transmission practices.
SIS in Europe
While
most of the attention in the media has focused on SOE, SIS had a valuable role
to fill in providing intelligence from Nazi-occupied Europe. The networks had
to be re-built almost from scratch, however, as the Venlo incident (whereby two
SIS agents had been captured by the Germans, and identities of SIS networks
betrayed), and the rapid overrun of European territories by the German war
machine had left SIS without active agents or wireless capabilities to
communicate back to the United Kingdom. The history of this attempt at
reconstruction is choppy: much of it relies on individual testimonies that have
frequently been romanticized to emphasise the heroic. Keith Jeffery, in The Secret History of MI6, provided some
fragmented accounts of the challenges and successes, but there is no dedicated
‘authorised’ history of SIS espionage in Europe to draw on. Hinsley’s history
reminds us that SOE was accused by SIS of recruiting some of its agents, and
then invading its turf by using them to transmit intelligence when its mission
was one of sabotage.
Claude
Dansey’s Z organisation had moved to Switzerland at the outbreak of war, but the
wireless set in Geneva could be used only for receiving messages, because of
local regulations. Despite friction between SIS and the Dutch
government-in-exile, SIS was able to send in fifteen agents into the
Netherlands between June 1940 and the end of 1941, but eleven of these lost
their lives. Operations in Belgium were a little more successful: Gambier-Parry
learned a lesson from early mishaps that trying to train an agent with no
signalling experience into reliable wireless practices was a lost cause. (He
apparently did not pass this insight on to his dependent ‘colleagues’ in SOE;
moreover, it was a hopelessly utopian principle, given the recruitment pool to
which the subversive organisations had access.) Thus a successful network
called ‘Cleveland’, later ‘Service Clarence’, under Dewé operated fruitfully
until Dewé was captured and shot in 1944. ‘Cleveland’ was joined by three other
networks at the end of 1941, although Jeffrey writes that their effectiveness
as a source of intelligence was jeopardized by their use of a courier service
for British service personnel trying to escape home via Spain. By 1942,
however, with new, properly-trained wireless operators in place, the Air
Ministry and the War Office were complimenting the SIS networks in Belgium for
their valuable intelligence on German troop movements, night fighter
organisations, and railway activity.
The
theatre of France differed in many ways. What it offered in the way of terrain
– large and spacious, offering scope for concealment – was offset by some
intractable political problems, very representative of the fact that, while all
the governments-in-exile were bitterly opposed to Hitler, they frequently
nourished vastly differing visions of what should replace the Nazi tyranny when
the war was won. France had a strong Communist contingent, which was muted
during the Nazi-Soviet Pact, but took on new breakaway life after Barbarossa.
SIS’s strongest contacts had been with men who continued to serve under the
Vichy regime, a faction that was strongly opposed by de Gaulle’s Free
Frenchmen. Thus, as Jeffery points out, the split was reflected within SIS
where Wilfred (‘Biffy’ *) Dunderdale headed Section A.4, in contact with the
Vichy French, reporting directly to Menzies, while Kenneth Cohen, who had
served under Dansey in the Z Organisation in Paris, continued to report to
Dansey as head of A.5, dealing with the Free French.
[*
It is one thing for Wodehousian or Boy’s
Own Paper -type nicknames, such as ‘Biffy’, ‘Jumbo’, ‘Bobbety’, ‘Buster’, and
‘Sinbad’, to be used by their colleagues, but a regrettable aspect of this
mannerism is that all too frequently the sobriquets leak into the authorised
histories, sometimes perpetuating a character belied by the evidence.]
The
War Office applied pressure on SIS to infiltrate France immediately after the
country’s fall. For the first year, efforts were tentative, and successes
meagre. The professionalism of agents sent in was sub-standard, and attention
to security was weak. Far too many persons knew the names of other agents in a
network, and the networks were too big. One of the most prominent networks,
Navarre’s ‘Kul’ organisation, had successfully penetrated much of Northern
France, as well as the unoccupied zone, but Navarre was arrested in July 1941.
The network was then taken over by Marie-Madelene Fourcade, as ‘Alliance’, and
the latter has received a large amount of attention in histories and
biographies. Cohen was able to report a high degree of success in many
exploits, including the information gained by the Confrérie de Notre Dame about
Saint-Bruneval that led to the successful raid on the radar station in February
1942, but the losses, especially of wireless operators, caused a constant drain
on efforts to get information back to London.
Alliance
was largely undone by the recruitment of one Blanchet who, immediately after
Navarre’s incarceration, was sent out by London with a new type of transmitter,
and a mission to train agents in its operation, and in cyphers. At about the
same time, communist resistance fighters took up a more aggressive campaign of
assassinating German officers, which provoked sterner measures on all in the
movement. The Metro Barbès assassination of August 21, 1941 led to fierce
reprisals culminating in the execution of forty-eight hostages at Chateaubriant
on October 22. In turn, fierce debates took place between the
governments-in-exile and the more radical leadership of SOE, again spotlighting
the contrary aims of sabotage and intelligence-gathering.
SIS
benefitted from some relaxation. In the spring of 1942, for example, the
British Ambassador in Spain cancelled his ban on the deployment of clandestine
wireless sets. SIS thus continued with its mission, but in much of France and
the Low Countries the atmosphere had been contaminated by carelessness and
civilian fear. For a while, a burst of productivity allowed reports to be sent
to London from six French cities, but then disasters started to occur. Agents
in Pau were betrayed by the head of Alliance in the Dordogne, who had been
having an affair with the daughter of a policeman. Blanchet turned out to be a
Nazi informer: he was eventually executed by Alliance officers in November
1942. David Stafford informs us of another major disaster: “In November 1942
the names of 200 of its [Carte’s] important members fell into the hands of the
Abwehr when a courier fell asleep on a train and a German agent walked off with
his briefcase . . .” While the intensity of requests from London for
information increased every week, the networks were becoming under more and
more stress.
A
significant fact about this period is that radio direction-finding, at least
until the summer of 1942, did not play a large role in the dissolution of the
networks, which were undermined by traitors and poor security procedures. Yet
the Nazi RSHA was impatient at the progress that the Abwehr had been making in
eliminating all illicit wireless activity. On April 18, 1942, the ardent
pro-Nazi Pierre Laval became head of the Vichy government, and collaborated in
a much harsher policy. Laval gave his approval for the SS to transport into the
South nearly three hundred agents from the SS and the Abwehr, accompanied by a
fleet of cars and vans with the latest direction-finding equipment. Alliance
tried to adapt by giving instructions to operators to move around more, and
restrict their broadcasts, but the attempt was largely futile. On November 11,
the so-called ‘Free Zone’ was invaded by several divisions of the Wehrmacht:
the period of intense and accurate surveillance, so familiar from the war
movies, started at this time. As Hinsley records: “ . .
.operation Torch led to a further
setback for the SIS by precipitating the German occupation of Vichy France,
where its own and Polish and the Free French networks suffered heavy casualties
and widespread arrests, and Bertrand [who had developed productive connections
both in Vichy and Paris] forced to retreat to the Italian-occupied zone in the
south, lost most of his remaining contacts.”
The Double-Cross
Operation
Back in Great Britain, as the threat of imminent invasion wore off, MI5 started to prepare its double-agents for the inevitable deception operation that would be required when Allied forces would cross the Channel into Europe. Some had had to be discarded, because their credible sell-by date had elapsed, or they had turned out to be untrustworthy (e.g. Reysen (GOOSE), ter Braak, Caroli (SUMMER), and Owens (SNOW) – all incarcerated or dead. TATE (Wulf Schmidt) appeared to have the most potential, but he had to be given a credible cover-story to explain his survival. While the investments that MI5 made in his equipment eventually provided him with a reliable transmitting capability, the need for him to find permanent employment put restrictions on his mobility, and he was thus prevented from answering much of the questionnaires sent to him by his handlers. But first, his ability to maintain reliable communications with the Abwehr had to be developed.
Coverage of Great Britain by German agents (from KV 3/77)Guide to German agent activity – October 1940 (from KV 3/77)
TATE experienced an extensive number of teething-problems when his communications were tested out in the latter half of 1941. He had been given frequencies that were too close to a commercial station, and thus needed an alternative crystal. But when Karel Richter flew in with a replacement, in May 1941, Reed of B1A later discovered that it would not work on TATE’s apparatus. His transmitter was unstable, his receiver was too weak; modifications had to be made to his aerial. His handlers failed to pick up messages on his alternative wavelength (which made MI5 question how efficient the German equivalent of the RSS was). He was having problems with corroded parts, but received poor technical advice from the Germans on replacements. The apparatus was too large and conspicuous, and thus could not be moved around the country easily.
The
experiments and tinkering went on into March 1942, when it appears that MI5 had
almost given up. RSS was constantly monitoring TATE’s attempts to make contact
(and the responses from the Abwehr). One irony from this exercise was the
arrived conclusion that any double-agent working in the UK would be at great
risk from direction-finding. As Reed wrote on March 16, 1942: “It is quite
apparent from this that as soon as any agent here starts to send more than one
or two messages at a time the possibility of his station being intercepted and
located by means of direction finding is very great. TATE for example can
usually get through his traffic in about ten or twelve minutes, but operating
is spread over a period of an hour to an hour and a half, the danger to the
agent is great . . .” Reed therefore made efforts to reduce the radiation
output from the set, so that groundwave detection would be more difficult.
At
last, in the spring of 1942, regular communications were achieved, and TATE’s
wireless traffic was of high standard, and being picked up. RSS was able to
monitor the fact that TATE’s organisational control was based in Hamburg, and
that there were regular exchanges between Hamburg and Paris about his messages.
The state of the art of remote direction-finding can be assessed by the fact
that Reed was able to report that bearings indicated that the replying station
was probably located ‘some twenty miles south of Paris’. By this time, however,
TATE had been set up with a new legend: having been called up for military
service, he had found notional employment on a farm, in September 1941. His
apparatus had been in actuality been established in Letchmore Heath, east of
Watford, which was presumably near enough to agricultural land to convince the
German direction-finders, if they were indeed similarly acute in such
calculations, that his new occupation was genuine. TATE’s opportunities for
secret communications, however, were small, what with his long farming hours.
He kept his transmissions short, and infrequent, just at the time that the
pressures for increasing the information he could send were intensifying. But
by the end of 1942, MI5 was confident that the enemy trusted its prime radio
performer.
While
the London Controlling Section, given the mission of masterminding the
deception campaign, had been set up in April 1941, it was slow finding its
feet, and acquiring the appropriate leadership. And MI5 struggled to expand its
array of agents with wireless capabilities: it is astonishing how much
information at this time was still relayed through invisible ink to poste restante letter boxes in neutral
countries. John Moe (MUTT) and Tor Glad (JEFF) had arrived in April 1941, in
Scotland, but their behavior was often troublesome, and JEFF had to be interned
in September 1941. It was not until February1943 that MUTT received a new
workable wireless set, parachuted in near Aberdeen. One agent who eventually
turned out to be the most productive, Garby-Czerniawski (BRUTUS), arrived in
Gibraltar in October 1942, after making a deal with the Nazis, who had arrested
him, but he did not disclose his full story and hand over his wireless crystal
until November 1942, so his story belongs to the next episode. Likewise,
Natalie Sergueiew (TREASURE), who had even been trained in wireless operation
and tradecraft in Berlin in 1942, and who would turn out to be a valuable (but
temperamental) contributor, was in May 1942 taught how to use invisible ink.
After moving to Madrid that summer, she had to remind her handler, in November
1942, that she had had wireless training, and needed to be equipped with a
proper apparatus. Thus her story will appear in the next instalment, also.
Dusko Popov (TRICYCLE) did not bring back a wireless set from Lisbon until
September 1943.
Perhaps
the most famous of the XX agents was Jan Pujol (GARBO), who will turn out to be
the most controversial of all those who broadcast before D-Day, and whose
wireless habits are critical to the story. Not only did he himself (or, more
accurately, his MI5 wireless operator) provide some of the most important
messages concerning invasion plans, but he also ‘recruited’ a complex network
of imaginary sub-agents who were able to report from around the country. Yet
GARBO’s ability to use wireless was also delayed: he had arrived in London in
April 1942, and Reed had quickly acquired a transmitter for him and his network
to use. Yet it was not until August of that year that his handlers in Lisbon
gave him permission to use it, and in fact it took until March 1943 before his
first transmission was sent.
On
May 21, 1942, the Chiefs of Staff had approved John Bevan to replace Stanley as
head of the London Controlling Section. He would turn out to be a great
success: calm, forceful, inspiring, and insightful. Thus the pressures on MI5
and the XX Operation increased. At that time, MI5 confidently told the LCS that
it controlled ‘80% of the German espionage network’, which was a surprising
assertion, in many ways. How did it know who the remaining 20% were? And what
efforts was it making to unveil them? Yet it was probably very sure that it
controlled all the wireless agents,
as it had an effective RSS on its side; indeed, Masterman wrote to the W Board
in July, 1942, claiming all such agents were under his control. Yet some eerie
fears set in. On August 8, one of Robertson’s officers, John Marriott, voiced
the concern that the Germans might be suspicious of TATE. In his diary entry
for August 13, Guy Liddell expressed a general scare that the Abwehr must
realise that its ciphers had been broken, and its messages were being read. And
how effectively was RSS operating in picking up illicit traffic?
The Radio Security
Service
(I
have already written quite deeply about the activities of RSS, and interception
of illicit Soviet and Russian traffic –
the two not necessarily being synonymous, of course – in the 1941-1943 period, at https://coldspur.com/sonias-radio-part-ix//. Rather than my repeating that analysis, I
would suggest that readers might like to refresh their memories by inspecting
the latter part of that instalment. I summarise here the findings, and add a
few observations gained from research since, with the contributions of a former
RSS interceptor, Bob King, especially poignant and relevant.)
Unlike
the USA, which enforced a ban on any non-governmental wireless traffic when it
entered the war on December 7, 1941, Great Britain had a more complicated
set-up to deal with. It had granted permission to the Polish and
Czechoslovakian governments-in-exile to have their own telecommunications
facilities. Thus official bans became difficult to enforce, especially since
SIS was trying to gain foreign government approval for its own clandestine
wireless usage overseas (such as in Switzerland). Moreover, with the Soviet
entry into the war, a more testing challenge reared its head, what with the
Russians seeking permission for similar facilities – and if not gaining
permission, going ahead anyway. In the United States, the FBI had its claws
clipped on April 2, 1942, when it had to agree not to move against any
clandestine transmitters without service approval, suggesting that some illicit
operators were working under military control.
In Britain, the coyness of the early part of the war disappeared. The National Archives (HW 34/1) report that RSS in 1942 busily started monitoring the communications of the foreign governments-in-exile – ‘mainly [sic] Polish, Czech, Yugoslav, French, Russian’, thus proving that spying on allies was viewed as a necessary ploy. Guy Liddell and Richard Gambier-Parry, the head of SIS’s Section VIII (which controlled RSS) had frequent disagreements about illicit transmissions. Early in 1942, Liddell noted in his diary that he was being let down by RSS, as it had failed to detect transmissions from the Soviet consulate, and (maybe more alarmingly) from German agents in Croydon and Blackpool. Gambier-Parry was not interested, enigmatically insisting that he had everything under control with the Russians. “They are well watched”, he dismissively told Malcom Frost on March 6, 1942, when Frost wrote to complain about illicit transmissions detected at 3, Rosary Gardens in London, effectively telling the MI5 officer to mind his own business. Gambier-Parry would later have to review his casualness.
RSS
grew under its new control, SIS. One report indicates that, at its peak, it had
a staff of 2094, of which 98 were officers, 1317 operators, 83 engineers and
471 administrative personnel, as well as 125 civilian clerks. That team was
complemented by over 1200 Voluntary Interceptors in the UK, as well as units
abroad. And, while it eventually had to concede some of its control of
equipment and codes to the SOE, it took ownership of more location-finding
capabilities. In the autumn of 1941, SIS terminated its contract with the General
Post Office for mobile direction-finding units. The GPO had developed quite an
extensive fleet of such vans, but they were judged (by one RSS insider) as
being too obvious, too slow, and their operators not disciplined enough. Yet,
by this time, the prevailing wisdom was that, since all extant enemy wireless
operators were under MI5, no remaining operators, however illicit, could harm
the national war effort.
What
spurred all this research, as will be known to those who are familiar with
‘Sonia’s Radio’, is the question of how such an efficient RSS organisation could
have overlooked the transmissions of Sonia. I reproduce here an extraordinary
artefact from December 1941 that was passed to me by Bob King, a veteran of
RSS. As is clear, it is a log sheet of Mr. King’s as a ‘watcher’ in the Oxford
area, where Sonia Kuczynski operated. In an email message to me last summer,
Mr. King wrote: “The RSS knew of her [Sonia’s] presence,
with over 2,000 widely spread operators listening for any unidentified
signals we could hardly miss her. But as she was not Abwehr we didn’t
follow her up. I expect someone else did.” He later added: “I can say the tests and
good evidence shows that it is unlikely that any illicit transmission within
the UK during the war years escaped our notice. If it was not our
assignment we dropped it. Whether the information (call sign, frequency, time
and procedure, if any) was passed to some other organisation I cannot say. I
was informed by one RSS operator that Sonia (he later discovered it was she)
was copied and told ‘Not wanted’”, and then: “But it is certain that no Abwehr
traffic escaped our notice including the movements of all spies/agents (with the
exception of Ter Braak).”
I was overwhelmed by being able to exchange information with a survivor from the war who had operated before I (now a 72 year-old) was born, and intrigued by Mr. King’s revelations. I followed up with other questions, asking, for instance, how his unit knew that the operator, was Sonia, even that she was a woman. Mr. King replied: “I am sorry but I have no further information. We identified the Abwehr by several means: procedure, tying in with other Abwehr (already known) and such things as operator recognition, note of transmitter and an experienced knowledge hard to describe. It was an operator (I forget who) who wrote to me long after the war saying that he had copied Sonia (this was sometime after 1946 I believe) when I left RSS and had no connection with it at all. Surveillance of short waves continued post-war I understand and exercises demonstrated that transmitters could not go undetected for long. Pre-war a rogue transmission was located by the GPO in many cases, it was their job to catch unlicensed transmitters and post war radio amateurs as well to report a station sending coded messages which in peace time was strictly forbidden. This is why I maintain that Sonia could not have been undetected at any time since. What the authorities did about it I am not in a position to say.” Mr. King also told me that the Interceptors were instructed to log everything, indiscriminately, on the wavelengths they were responsible for. They could not make independent decisions, say, on listening for overseas transmitters.
RSS Logsheet from December 1941
When commenting on one of my posts on Sonia, Mr.
King summed up his experiences and opinions: “I am convinced that no illicit,
or other, transmission audible in the UK could escape detection for long.
The whole high frequency spectrum was divided into sections (the size dependent
on frequency) and searched regularly by several thousand skilled
listeners. All signals, recognised or not, by the operator, were
passed to Arkley unless directed otherwise. If not identified by us as
Abwehr we either asked for a ‘Watch please’ or ‘Not wanted’. We had several VIs
in or near Oxford (I was one in 1941) and I visited a full time one in Somerton
so Sonia’s signals must have been reported. In my nearly 5 years at Arkley reading logged reports
I may well have stamped ‘Not Wanted’ on a Sonia transmission.
There were some inquisitive attempts to discover the ownership of strange
signals but I know no more or where information that we had was dealt with.
Embassy traffic also I am sure was monitored.”
Like
all members of RSS who were sworn to secrecy about what they did in the war,
Mr. King obeyed the interdiction, but was then taken aback by the sudden
revelations in the 1980s and 1990s, with books like The Secret Listeners by Sinclair McKay being published, and he
warns about the possibility of faux memoirs
among such publications. (I have written about the inventions recited in the
periodical After the Battle, and how
they have been promulgated by careless writers.) Mr. King’s goal is only to
keep the memory of the dedicated persons who worked for RSS alive, and to
ensure that the truth is told. He is very confident about the watertight
coverage of illicit transmissions that occurred, and added the following: “We were always concerned that an enemy
agent may have slipped our notice and put the XX system in danger. It
transpired after the war from our records and those of the Abwehr that no
operational agent went undetected. Several times spoof transmissions were
arranged by us to test the RSS intercept capabilities. They always
appeared on our operators’ logs. The longest delay was only about 5 to 6
weeks but usually much quicker. This is hardly surprising with a
least 2,000 people listening (about 500 on 24 hour watch) distributed over the
UK.”
Yet there was a darker story behind the energies
of RSS, an account that the rather sunny analysis in Hinsley’s official history
overlooks. The archive at KV 4/97 (itself frequently redacted, which is
alarming) shows a prolonged struggle between the forces of MI5, pressing for
stricter interception of illicit wireless, and the more relaxed, but obviously
arrogant, leaders of RSS, who were driven by other priorities. The main
protagonist was the maverick Malcolm Frost, the ex-Post Office man who had so
excited Guy Liddell early on in his career with MI5, but then antagonised so
many by his own power-seeking and arrogance. From the time that SIS took over
RSS up until the end of 1942, Frost ceaselessly prodded RSS to be more
communicative on its ‘discrimination’ practices (i.e. selection of wavelengths
and messages to pursue), and to bolster up the defective mobile units that the
RSS had inherited from the General Post Office. This thrust, gradually taken up
more enthusiastically by Guy Liddell himself, evolved from two drivers: the
increasing knowledge that the airwaves in the UK were being illegally exploited
by various agents, including suspicious Russian traffic, and the developing
recognition that such interception apparatus and skills would be required after
the eventual invasion of Europe in order to handle all the wireless-using
agents that the Nazis were expected to leave behind as they retreated from the
Allied attack.
Maltby in RSS at last grudgingly agreed with much
of Frost’s argument: that the RSS Engineering staff had been dedicated to other
work, and had not invested anything in the ‘deplorable’ state of the mobile
units they had taken over (a fact they had concealed from Liddell). The apparatus
was bulky, and required too many operators probably visible to the subject
under scrutiny. They had made poor personnel choices, the incompetent Elmes
heading up the teams being a prime example, and morale in the detection squads
was low. RSS reputation for arrogance and poor leadership went before it:
potential candidates for detection squads were refusing to join it. The mobile units
themselves were too sparse, and too slow to move in on their prey. (A note by
Guy Liddell in October 1942 states, for instance, that ‘the existing Mobile
Unit bases at Leatherhead and Darlington should be transferred to Bristol and
Newcastle respectively’, with Newcastle having to cover an area from Edinburgh
to Leeds, and Bristol required to cover Wales. That is not a rapid-response
organisation.)
Frost continued to probe and pester. In September
1942, he had reported that it could take three weeks for a unit to move in on
suspect premises. Communications were slow and insecure, via telephone, when
radio contact was essential. For such a search operation to be successful, of
course, the illicit transmitter would have to keep on operating at the same
location – highly likely if the culprit was an operator at a
foreign embassy in London, but less probable if the transgressor was a trained
Abwehr agent or Soviet spy looking out for detector vans. On October 23, 1942, Frost requested a
correction/insertion to the minutes of the recent RSS Committee meeting:
meeting: “Major Frost said in his experience it was unlikely that d/f
bearings taken from this country could possibly give an clearer indication of
the location of an illicit transmitter than a minimum area of 100 square miles,
and he did not consider that this would be of much material assistance in
making an arrest.” This observation matched what an expert such as Frank Birch
wrote in his Official History of British Signals Intelligence. The fact that Frost
had to make this observation would suggest that RSS was probably making
exaggerated claims about the power of remote direction-finding techniques when
mobile units tracking groundwaves were essential to trap offenders.
What all this meant was an expressed desire by
Frost and Liddell to bring back the GPO, and Dollis Hill as a research
establishment, and have MI5 put in charge of the mobile units. Liddell,
somewhat belatedly complained, in September 1942, that ‘for
eighteen months, RSS had done nothing to provide a solution to the problem
which was of vital interest to the Security Services’. (He even told Maltby that MI5 had been undertaking its own
research into better apparatus, which rather shocked the RSS man.) Yet RSS was
overall obdurate, claiming territorial ownership. The foolish Vivian had
endorsed the breaking up of the joint RSS-MI5 committee, being pushed by
Gambier-Parry without knowing the facts, and then had to climb down. Maltby had
to admit that his unit was really only interested in technical matters, and did
not want to deal with the messy details of liaising with the Police, for
instance. Gambier-Parry was clearly impossible to negotiate with, condescending
and obstinate: he did not want his operation run by any committee, and he was
evidently just very single-minded and parochial, or simply taking his orders
from someone behind the scenes. Thus matters between RSS and MI5 (not purely
involving intercepts) came to a head at the end of 1942, when new committees
were set up, and an improvement in operations occurred.
Conclusion
The rapid progress that the German intelligence
machinery made in detection techniques and apparatus during 1942 contrasted
sharply with the relaxed and inefficient way that the British infrastructure
dealt with the challenge. First of all, the Weimar Republic’s
prohibition of private radio traffic, an order provoked by the fear of illicit
Communist communications, ironically deprived it of a pool of capable amateur
interceptors. The Germans were faced
with a real and growing threat as their Reich expanded, and they complemented
their improvements in technology with an uncharacteristic degree of cooperation
between rival agencies, as well as a ruthless approach to interrogation and
torture. It was a necessary survival technique – or so they believed. The
various forces working subversively helped to soak up valuable German effort
and resources, and both their intelligence and sabotage ingredients contributed
much to the success of OVERLORD. Whether the carpet bombing of Germany or the
thrust of SOE – so often at apparent loggerheads in the demand for resources –
was a more effective factor in the prosecution of the war is still debated by
historians. But the Germans took SOE and SIS very seriously – and probably
exaggerated their detection capabilities as a deterrent.
The British, on the other hand, got lulled into a false sense of security by virtue of their isolation and relative impregnability, by their confidence that they had turned all existing wireless agents of the Abwehr, and probably by the notion that their decryption of the ULTRA traffic was really the key to winning the war. Unlike the Germans, they had a very gifted set of ‘amateurs’ in their Voluntary Interceptors: the Germans recognized the diligent way that the ‘Radio Amateur Association’ (as General Praun called the Radio Society of Great Britain) had selected and managed its members. On the other hand, the overall organisation and management of RSS was flawed. (Of course, it helped the cause of the Double-Cross Operation if the Germans gained the impression that British location-finding was weak!) The British were not helped by a more bureaucratic approach to decision-making, a greater respect for the law, and a more humane approach in handling offenders. Yet there was also a failure of will, a slowness to respond to political conflicts, and a lack of clear leadership from the top. One can detect an absence of resolve in such subjects as how important the actions of SOE were, and how the organisation should be helped, how firm a line should be taken with such a dubious ally as the Soviet Union, and what actions should be taken with obstinate leaders such as ‘Bomber’ Harris or Richard Gambier-Parry, and how the weaknesses of Stewart Menzies’s organisation was protected by his custodianship of the ULTRA secret. Certainly SOE suffered especially from some very poor management and preparation of agents. Yet overall there endured a cultural respect for rival personalities and institutions, a feature entirely lacking in their adversaries, which helped them surmount the various crises.
I had been hoping to deliver the next chapter in The Mystery of the Undetected Radios
this month, but I have been thwarted by circumstances. Towards the end of
March, I suffered a recurrence of tendinitis caused by whiplash to my neck in a
traffic accident thirty-five years ago, and started undergoing a three-month
treatment of spinal decompression. This process fixed the problem last time I
had it seven years ago, but I must have been negligent on maintenance, and the
complaint suddenly returned with a vengeance, with acute stabbing pain in my
neck and shoulder. Yet, when my doctor gave me cortisone and lidocaine
injections, they did not seem to be having an effect. Moreover, he also
prescribed painkillers and a muscle relaxant, which likewise did not ease my
condition. After a very painful and sleep-deprived weekend at the beginning of
April, I saw the doctor again, and he very quickly identified the culprit as
shingles. This was puzzling, as only last summer I had undertaken the course of
anti-shingles vaccine. My doctor had not encountered a case of a vaccinated
person catching the disease. Could the GRU or MI5 have been involved? No
explanation has been excluded.
What it means is that for several weeks I could not
work at my desktop for more than 5-10 minutes at a time, which made the task of
researching files, checking my notes, and compiling fresh text impossible. I
also realized that there were at least three more books I needed to read to
cover the 1941-1942 period adequately: M. R. D. Foot’s SOE in the Low Countries, Hermann Giskes’s London Calling North Pole, and a volume that came out only a few
weeks ago, Lynne Olson’s Madame
Fourcade’s Secret Army. I have also read from cover to cover David
Stafford’s Britain and European
Resistance 1940-1945, a work that I have owned for a long time, but only
dipped into beforehand. I have acquired the other three, and read all four now,
but have only recently been able to transcribe my notes, and enter items in my
chronology.
For the issue dated April 18, the London Review of Books commissioned from a ‘writer’ with the
improbable name of Colm Tóibín – an Hibernian, I would wager – an article of some
9,000 words that described his experiences with testicular cancer. I am deeply sorry
about the gentleman’s condition, but this self-indulgent piece was of such
relentless tediousness that I can only conclude that the editrix of the LRB, Mary-Kay Wilmers (she with the
Eitingon connections), presented it as an effort to win some obscure journalistic
contest. While judging myself capable of similar medical discourse, I can
assure coldspur readers that I shall
not burden them with comparable distressing details of my complaints. During my
disability (which has now mercifully abated), I was able, however, to create instead
fresh text in relative comfort on my iPad, and hence present a report for April
on an important intelligence-related subject that did not require close,
integrative research. Restored almost to
tip-top form, I was able to resume work on my PC towards the end of the month,
and thus I also present some updates to the Liddell affair, which, I hope, will
fascinate my readers as much as they fascinated me. This bulletin, which
started out as a reasonably modest report, took on a vigorous new life in the
last week of the month. It could probably merit a post on its own, but, having
invested some thought in putting this methodological introduction together, I decided
to remain with it as the lead. Moreover, the analysis of Liddell and Philby
represents an outstanding example of why attention to chronology is important.
The Importance of
Chronology
For me, one of the most annoying aspects of any
historical book, or volume of biography, is inattention to chronology. I read a
few pages, unanchored precisely by date, and then suddenly come across a phrase
like ‘the following spring’. What year are we talking about? I suspect that the
author him- or her-self has only a hazy idea of what is happening when he or
she [I refuse to use the fashionable
‘they’ in this situation] carelessly lays out events out of sequence, and
thereby does not provide solid references in the calendar for many critical
happenings.
I am under no delusions about causes and seriality.
The proximity of an event to another does not necessarily indicate that the
earlier one influenced the second, but it is very important to place events in
their proper sequence, and tether them precisely. (What is undeniable, pace J. B. Priestley, is that events
with a verifiable date cannot have exerted any influence on events proven to
have occurred earlier.) Very rarely do original sources lack a date attached to
them, and they should be echoed in any text that exploits them. Moreover, for
the historian, organization of dates coming from disparate sources can show new
patterns of discovery that might not otherwise have been apparent. I think, for
example, of my locating the row over authority between Jane Archer and Guy
Liddell that was not covered properly in the latter’s Diaries when he described
the circumstances of her sacking.
Accordingly, the creation and maintenance of a detailed chronology have been integral to my research methodology ever since I set out on what evolved to become my doctoral thesis. I maintain a Word document of over three hundred pages, covering military and political, but chiefly intelligence and counter-intelligence, events for four decades in the twentieth century. There are almost 300 pages of pure timeline, with 13 pages of references, constituting about 500 different sources, including 30 from the National Archives. I try to maintain every entry to a single line. The years 1936 to 1950 are particularly densely covered: for example, the year 1940 has over 2400 entries. Each entry has at least one source appended to it. (See sample page)
A typical page from my Chronology
The Preamble to the document reads as follows:
Chronology: WWII – Prelude & Aftermath
This
chronology is constructed to provide a guide to the history of intelligence and
counter-intelligence in Britain and the US between 1917 and 1956, and focuses
on key dates relating to:
a)
the recruitment and establishment of Soviet agents in British intelligence, and
their subsequent deeds and movements;
b)
the actions by Soviet intelligence agencies to subvert British institutions:
c)
the plot by Guy Burgess and Isaiah Berlin to go to Moscow in the summer of
1940;
d)
attempts by MI5 (and its predecessor, the Metropolitan Police’s Special Branch)
to counter subversion and Fifth Columns;
e)
the various reorganisations of British Intelligence;
f)
the WWII rivalry between the Ministry of Information and the Foreign Office for
controlling propaganda, especially in the USA;
g)
the purging of OGPU/NKVD agents by Stalin, with special reference to the
revelations, and death, of Walter Krivitsky;
h)
activities involving Eduard Beneš of Czechoslovakia, and his contacts in the UK
and the Soviet Union;
i)
the stealing of US/GB atomic power secrets by the Soviet Union, with special
reference to Stalin’s manipulation of the Jewish Anti-Fascist Committee, and
the espionage activities of Klaus Fuchs;
j)
revelations about the massacre of Jews by the Nazis;
k)
pre-war negotiations between Zionists and the UK government, and subsequent
actions to further or delay the establishment of the Israeli state in 1948;
l)
the evolution (and decline) of communistic/anti-fascist thought among British
intellectuals;
m)
attitudes of British politicians towards the Soviet Union between the
Ribbentrop-Molotov Pact and Barbarossa;
n)
Walter Krivitsky’s revelations about Stalin’s negotiations with Germany and his
supply of arms to the Republicans in the Spanish Civil War;
o)
the growing awareness by the US and GB of the coming postwar threat posed by
the Soviet Union as WWII proceeded, and its effect on intelligence sharing;
p)
activities associated with the detection and decryption of illicit radio
transmissions in WWII, and decryption of enemy (including Soviet)
communications, especially involving disagreements between SIS and MI5;
q)
the Nazis’ successes in unmasking members of the Soviet spy network, the ‘Red
Orchestra’, especially as it relates to Alexander Foote and the ‘Rote Drei’ in
Switzerland;
r)
the activities of British communists in the International Brigades in Spain;
s)
the effect of the failure to follow up Krivitsky’s warnings on Allied
negotiations for postwar security, and the onset of the Cold War;
t)
the activities of US-based, and Canada-based, Soviet spies with British links;
u)
the management of the Double-Cross operation, and its effect on other
disinformation campaigns;
v)
the Abwehr’s management of spies sent to Britain for intelligence or sabotage
purposes, and Britain’s responses.
(The
somewhat erratic structure of this list, which I have not re-ordered through
time, shows the evolution of my research focus.)
Readers can probably now understand how critical a
part of my methodology the chronology is. It gives me the following benefits:
a) On looking up an event, I can quickly identify its
source, and go back to my notes on each book listed (taking notes after the
conclusion of reading a book is an equally important part of the methodology).
Dates are a vital part of the notes: page numbers are listed, and I can go back
to the original text, if necessary. (I own an overwhelming majority of the
books.)
b) I can immediately spot anomalies in dates, such as
occasions where different authors represent the same event differently. This
allows me to verify sources, and give some indication of reliability. Dubious
unconfirmed events are marked with a ‘?’.
c) I can examine the authority of references. Authenticity is not automatically guaranteed simply because multiple historians or journalists quote an identical date. They may all be using the same defective source, such as Professor Hinsley’s dubious claim about Churchill’s ordering interception of Soviet messages to cease. Weight does not necessarily indicate quality.
d) Insights can be gained by the adjacency of
apparently unrelated themes, and common names appearing in discrete threads.
They allow new hypotheses to be explored, and fresh analysis of subject-matter
to take place (such as the progress in Radio direction-finding across different
countries and zones).
e) Word’s Search capability allows me to highlight the
occurrence of any name within the whole Chronology, thus simplifying the
tracking of the career or activities of any prominent figure.
It all leads me to a vital principle of my
methodology: A chronology will never be
able to write the story by itself, but the creation of a proper narrative will
be impossible without a rigorous chronology. The maintenance and
exploitation of this document are thus my ‘Crown Jewels’, my ‘secret sauce’.
One day I may make it universally acceptable (or even have it published as a
book?). I have shared extracts of it with other historians, but no one else has
seen the complete artefact.
Another aspect of chronology that intrigues me is the
relationship of publications to the dates of release of official material, or
the issuance of authorised histories. As far as British counterintelligence is
concerned, one can identify seminal events that changed the historiography of
espionage (e.g. Gouzenko’s defection in 1945, Fuchs’s confession in 1950, the
escape of Burgess and Maclean in 1951) and can map also critical
government-sponsored or -approved publications, such as the admission of the
Double-cross system (in 1972), the disclosures about the Ultra Secret (in 1974),
or the Official Histories of British Intelligence in WWII (starting in 1979),
which freed many others to talk. Yet in the background one can detect a vast
amount of noise – memoirs and off-the-record briefings from intelligence
officers who felt that the real story was not being told, or wanting to
influence the history to show themselves in better light.
When reading any book that claims insights into these
events, one has therefore to ask: ‘Where did the author derive his/her
information?’; ‘Why was the Official Secrets Act not applied?’; ‘Should some of
these exercises be treated as government-controlled disinformation’? One thinks
of the slew of romanticized and frequently erroneous accounts of espionage and
counter-espionage that came out in the decade following WWII, often brazenly
declaring the help the authors gained from government departments such as the
War Office. Of course, the perpetrators never imagined that official archive
material would be released at some time to contradict the errors of their
analyses. But that did not matter, as all the authors would be dead by then.
Yet books still come out that cite some of these flights of fancy as if they
contained relevant facts.
To complete the story, one would also have to list all
the critical archival material that has been made available in the past twenty
years. I have not done that here, as my Chronology focuses on the first 60
years after the outbreak of WWII. Here follows a personal, and highly
selective, account of dates (in years, only), which the general reader may find
useful in tracking the history of intelligence matters affecting the UK since
WWII, and putting accounts of it into proper perspective. I encourage readers
to send me additions to the list that would help clarify the dynamics.
Key events in Espionage
History (MI5, and to lesser extent SIS)
1939 Nazi-Soviet Pact
1940 Krivitsky’s revelations to MI5 & SIS
1940 Blunt & Rothschild recruited by MI5
1940 Double-Cross System set up
1941 Krivitsky murdered
1941 Germany invades the Soviet Union
1941 USA enters the war
1942-43 German Englandspiel turns Dutch SOE network
1943 Comintern ‘dismantled’
1943 VENONA project of decryption of Soviet cables
starts
1944 Leo Long detected spying in MI14
1945 Gouzenko defects in Canada
1945 Volkov (would-be defector from Ankara) betrayed
by Philby
1947 Cookridge publishes ‘Secrets of the British
Secret Services’
1949 Foote’s ‘Handbook for Spies’ published
(ghost-written by MI5)
1950 Fuchs convicted
1951 Burgess & Maclean abscond
1952 Cairncross’s first ‘confession’
1953 Giskes reveals Englandspiel (control of Dutch SOE)
1954 Petrov defects in Australia: confirms careers of Burgess
and Maclean
1956 Gaitskell dies, with suspicions of Soviet
poisoning
1956 Goronwy Rees’s disclosures about Burgess in
‘People’
1962 Golitsyn’s defection confirms treachery of
Philby: ‘the five’
1963 Philby defects
1963 Straight betrays Blunt
1964 Cairncross confesses to MI5
1966 Publication of ‘SOE in France’ & AJP Taylor’s
‘History 1914-1945’
1967 Philby’s ‘My Silent War’ published
1967 Phillip
Knightley’s exposé of Philby in the ‘Sunday Times’
1968 Trevor-Roper
reveals decryption of Abwehr messages in Canaris essay
1972 ‘The XX System’ by John Masterman appears
1972 Ritter publishes ‘Deckname Dr. Rantzau’
1973 Malcolm Muggeridge publishes ‘Chronicles of
Wasted Time’
1973 Seale and
McConville hint at VENONA programme in book on Philby
1974 Winterbotham reveals ULTRA secret
1978 David Kahn publishes ‘Hitler’s Spies’
1979 Andrew Boyle’s ‘Climate of Treason’ published:
Blunt outed
1979 Thatcher announces Blunt’s pardon
1979 Penrose outs Cairncross
1979 Rees’s deathbed revelations
1979 Volume 1 of Hinsley’s History appears
1980 David
Martin’s ‘Wilderness of Mirrors’ identifies VENONA
1981 Nigel West publishes ‘MI5’ (with information from
disenchanted White)
1981 Volume 2 of Hinsley’s History appears
1981 Harold Macmillan publicly denounces Michael
Howard for irresponsibility
1982 Existence of VENONA starts to leak out
1983 Nigel West publishes ‘MI6’
1984 Pincher’s ‘Too Secret Too Long’ accuses Hollis
1984 Volume 3 of Hinsley’s History appears
1985 Gordievsky escapes to UK
1986 Nigel West publishes ‘GCHQ’
1986 Joan Miller publishes ‘One Girl’s War’
1986 Lamphere publishes ‘FBI-KGB War’
1987 Peter Wright publishes ‘Spycatcher’
1989 Government recognizes MI5
1990 Volume 4 of Hinsley’s History appears
1990 Volume 5 of History (Howard) appears
1991 Nigel West writes about VENONA in ‘7 Spies . . .’
1991 End of Communist regime in Russia
1992 Mitrokhin brings his Archive to the UK
1992 Queen recognizes SIS in speech to parliament
1993 Primakov identifies threat from NATO
1994 Intelligence Services Act: Existence of SIS &
GCHQ acknowledged
1994 Weinstein
given access to KGB files
1994 Aldrich Ames convicted
1996 USA declassifies VENONA materials
1999 Nigel West publishes book on VENONA
1999 Haynes & Klehr publish book on VENONA
2000 Weinstein’s
‘Haunted Wood’ published
2009 History of MI5 appears
2010 History of SIS appears
2014 First volume of History of JIC appears
2017 History of GCHQ commissioned
This litany of publication shows a number of
developing themes and tensions, namely:
i) the overall desire of government organizations to
maintain a veil of secrecy over intelligence operations;
ii) the eagerness of journalists and (some) agents and
officers involved in intelligence to reveal clandestine operations to the
public;
iii) the expressed need by the security services to
assist public relations efforts by selective breach of the Official Secrets
Act, and granting controlled access to certified materials, or leaking certain
information;
iv) simultaneous prosecution of authors trying to
breach the OSA when the authorities believe such disclosures might harm the
reputation of the intelligence services, on the pretext that national security
is at risk;
v) unofficial leaking of information to journalists
and historians by insiders frustrated by prolonged secrecy, and perhaps anxious
to establish their own legacy;
vi) a recognition by the authorities that information
may be revealed from other countries (e.g. the USA, Germany and Russia), a
process they cannot control, while that information may or may not be any more
reliable than domestic archives;
vii) with the fading-away of uncontrollable ‘amateurs’
successfully telling their stories of war-time exploits, the new professional
heads of intelligence agencies attempt to re-tighten the screws of security
(this is a point made by Hugh Trevor-Roper in a 1981 letter to Lord Annan);
viii) an eventual, though sometimes reluctant,
admission by the authorities that it is now acceptable for an ‘authorised’ or
‘official’ history to be told, and the commissioning of respectable and
reliable scholars to perform exclusive research on security organizations;
ix) the appearance of authoritative-sounding such
histories, which are incomplete, unverifiable, and frequently cite questionable
facts or conclusions from works published in the controversial period;
x) the fostering of the belief that, now such an
official history has been written, it can be viewed as reliable, and need not
be examined or contested;
xi) the incorporation of such lore, both from official
histories and semi-historical accounts, into such presumed reliable references
as the Oxford Dictionary of National
Biography;
xii) the declassification of archival material which,
if inspected closely and properly synthesized, sheds doubts on some of the main
assertions of the histories;
xiii) the tendency for new history-writing to drill
down into horizontal cases of personal appeal rather than attempt to integrate
more complex cross-disciplinary topics;
xiv) a mutually reinforcing admiration process between
the experts and the authorised historians, who are reluctant to have their
reputations spoiled by any admission of errors;
xv) a state of confusion, where the reading public is
faced with a mixture of fact and fiction, finding it difficult to find bearings
in a world of circular regurgitation of dubious reportage, conspiracy theories,
fake news, and the chaotic aggregation of information on the Web.
xvi) the gradual disappearance of capable and
affordable professionals chartered with acting as gatekeepers to maintain
integrity in the historiography of Intelligence matters.
And I suppose that’s a good way of reminding myself
why Coldspur exists.
Finally, I want to expand on this matter of
‘gatekeepers’. Shortly before I left Gartner Group in 1999, a case was made for
opening up all of the company’s research on the Web, as ‘everybody was doing
it’. I strongly resisted this, saying that anything given away for free would
essentially be seen as valueless, and no better than anything else published
there. It would have reduced Gartner’s business to a conference and consulting
affair, rather than a leveraged product. To this day, I support strongly those
on-line publishers who are subscription-based, and who presumably believe they
can command decent fees through a commitment to excellence. On the other hand,
I never make a charitable donation to any free site (such as the undisciplined
and unreliable Wikipedia), since the outfit does not have a business model that
drives quality, and I have no wish to encourage such unscholarliness.
Yet there are challenges in trying to compete with an advertising model. For example, in the Intelligence world, Taylor and Francis has acquired prominent publishers, and offers access to their on-line journals through subscriptions. These publications are in many ways essential reading for the serious analyst, but the fees are penal for the individual researcher not affiliated with an academic institution. (It was a long struggle to get hold of critical articles even when I was affiliated with the University of Buckingham.) I have suggested alternative plans to T & F (who also offer enhanced packages of National Archives material): the company has acknowledged the problem, but is inflexible.
I have an especial interest in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, which also offers a subscription service. Several years ago, I was commissioned to create an entry for the architect Gordon Kaufmann. (see http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/10.1093/ref:odnb/9780198614128.001.0001/odnb-9780198614128-e-98440) This exercise involved much self-education, the acquisition of a few books on architecture, some fee-based exploration of genealogy sites, visits to libraries in Palo Alto and London, and to a house in Sussex, email exchanges with historians of California, and some patient detective work. I was proud of the final result, which was well annotated, and closely inspected by the ODNB editor. The entry was used as a showcase sample to promote the new on-line version of the ODNB. I was paid a modest amount for my work, and offered a 50% reduction in fees for a year’s access to the electronic version of the Dictionary.
I had no complaints about this. I was very happy to perform the work, believing that it is becoming for those who have benefitted from the education system at Oxford (for example) to contribute to scholarship in what ways they can, even if the beneficiary is a commercial enterprise. That is one of the many ways the public (‘the little platoons’) assists in the continuity of Britain’s cultural heritage. I did not become a regular subscriber, however: I can drive thirty-five miles to the University of North Carolina library in Wilmington to inspect the on-line edition.
This, when I went, a few weeks ago, to look up the entry for Guy Liddell (see last month’s post), I was shocked and disgusted. The piece was riddled with errors, and looked as if had been composed in a couple of hours, without any editorial supervision. It debases the whole value principle of the ODNB. It would have been better not to have published any entry at all instead of this shoddy compilation. I have brought my dismay to the attention of my contact there, and received, a couple of weeks ago, an acknowledgment of my message. Since then – nothing. I await the next step with interest, and shall report what happens on coldspur.
* * * * * * * * * * *
Guy Liddell, Eric Roberts and Kim Philby
The Cookridge Archive
Perspicacious readers
will recall that in February of this year, I made the following observation
concerning the irritatingly vague references given by the author of The Climate of Treason, Andrew Boyle:
“While I have not performed a cross-reference, I would hazard that most of the correspondence with these persons is to be found in the Boyle Archive, where individual letter-writers are clearly identified. Of this period, Boyle writes, for example (p 455, Note 15): “Confidential information to the author as attested in E. H. Cookridge’s notes from Guy Liddell of MI5.” One might react: What on earth was Liddell doing speaking to Cookridge? Did Cookridge (who died on January 1, 1979) ever publish an account of these confidences? Did Boyle consider, now that Liddell and Cookridge were both dead, that he could safely write about these secrets, or did he still fear the Wrath of White? I hope that a study of the correspondence with Cookridge will clear some of this up.”
E. H. Cookridge (born Ernest Philo)
I inquired of the
Cambridge University Library about the availability of selections from the
Boyle archive, and, at considerable expense, ordered a sample of photographs of
items of Boyle’s correspondence, namely his exchanges with Isaiah Berlin,
Malcolm Muggeridge and E. H. Cookridge. These arrived at the beginning of
April, but were largely disappointing. I was, however, able to determine in
what circumstances Cookridge had consulted Guy Liddell, and to establish what
Liddell said to him (or, at least, what Cookridge claimed he said). Unfortunately,
Boyle and Cookridge converse somewhat at cross-purposes, and the loose ends
from their correspondence are never neatly tied up. Two questions that Boyle
posed to Cookridge, on August 30, 1977, run as follows:
“3) Was the substance, or
even outline, of the Krivitsky testimony ever made known? If not, why do people
refer to it as though they were familiar with it?
4) In stating ‘I believe
that originally Philby was introduced by Springall to Leonid Tolokovisky [sic]’, what is your evidence – or is
this merely a hunch?”
Cookridge’s answers,
given on September 5, were:
“3) Krivitsky referred to it in his book ‘I Was Stalin’s Agent’ (Hamish Hamilton, 1939) and I believe Elsa Poretsky mentions something about it when dealing with some detail with Krivitsky’s activities. I recall to have seen something of interest in Krivitsky’s testimony published in the House Reports of the Un-American Activities Committee. That was many years after his death.
4)
No, it’s not just a hunch. But unfortunately the people who had good evidence
are dead. One was Guy Maynard Liddell. He was Deputy Director of M.I.5 to Sir
David Petrie, later head of B-division under Sir Percy Sillitoe from 1945 to
about 1952. He later became Director of Security for the Atomic Energy
Authority. In 1955 when the ‘Third Man’ business bust, he was asked to go to
Washington and investigate Philby’s activities. He also knew – from the secret
investigations conducted about Philby’s past – all about Philby. About a year
or two before Liddell’s death (in 1960) I had a talk with him on a quite
different subject. I intended to write about the suspected betrayal of the
Arnhem operation. Liddell (with a captain of Mil. Intell. named Wall)
interrogated the suspected Dutch traitor Christiaan Lindemans in November 1944
in Holland and then at a London ‘cage’ (020). I wanted to learn from what he
got out of Lindemans and he did tell me a lot. In the course of our
conversation we got to Philby (who had by then, of course, gone to Beirut). I
told him that I knew Philby in Vienna and he told me that he knew Philby was
recruited in London or Cambridge by a Russian agent of the Cagan [Cahan? : coldspur] team. I can’t remember whether he mentioned Tolokonsky
(NOT Tolokovisky) and Aslakov. I was then not yet concerned with the Philby
story. Much later I learned from Derek Mark, editor of the Daily Express (who had initiated the big hunt after Philby) that
several of his reporters, particularly John Mather, found out that the
controller of Philby was Tolokonsky. I believe the Daily Express did publish it there.”
The answer to ‘3’
famously misses the point. Boyle was assuredly referring to Krivitsky’s
testimony given to his MI5 & SIS interrogators in January 1940, not what he
declared to US Senate inquiries before he made his visit to the United Kingdom.
This is remarkably obtuse of Cookridge, unless he seriously did not know about
Krivitsky’s exploits with Jane Archer and company. As for Douglas ‘Dave’
Springhall, the communist spy jailed in 1943, I have no idea why Philby would
ever have dealt with him, although some books do still claim, as did Cookridge,
that it was Springhall who recruited Philby in 1933, acting as an intermediary
for Tolokonsky and Cahan.
Yet it is Cookridge’s
reference to Liddell’s visit to Washington that primarily intrigued me.
Allowing for Cookridge’s mistakes over Liddell’s roles under Petrie and Liddell
before he left MI5, as well as the date of Liddell’s death (1958), it is
unlikely that he would have confused Liddell’s visit to Washington on March 14,
1946 (which is confirmed by USA archives) with a post-retirement voyage in
1955. It would have been unusual for Liddell to have been brought out of his
retirement from MI5 to consult with Washington, unless Dick White (who was
Director-General until 1956) believed that under cover, and because of previous
relationships, it would be preferable to send out on a special assignment Guy
Liddell than, say – ahem – White’s
deputy and successor, Roger Hollis.
The Philby Inquiry
This was a difficult
year for the Philby inquiry. By then, MI5 leaders were convinced that he was
the ‘Third Man’, but SIS was defending him. In August 1954, Vladimir Petrov had
defected in Australia, and brought confirmation that Burgess and Maclean had
been tipped off. Yet defining what action to take was a hazardous project.
Moreover, the new head of SIS, John ‘Sinbad’ Sinclair, who had replaced Stewart
Menzies in 1953, came to Philby’s defence, writing to Dick White on July 20,
1955 that the interrogation of Philby by Helenus Milmo had been biased, and
that Philby was being unfairly treated. The story of Petrov’s defection broke
on September 18, 1955, when the Royal Commission in Australia published its
report, but Philby was given a soft interrogation by SIS on October 7, which
infuriated Dick White.
Meanwhile, J. Edgar
Hoover, the head of the FBI, who was convinced of Philby’s guilt, expressed
similar frustration at Philby’s continuing to live scot-free and unchallenged.
As Ben Macintyre reports in A Spy Among
Friends, on Sunday, October 23, the New York Sunday News ran a story naming Philby as the Third Man. This
publication led to the famous questions by Marcus Lipton in the House of
Commons, Harold Macmillan’s feeble denial, and Philby’s eventual manipulation
of the Press to convince them of his innocence. In his 1968 book The Third Man, Cookridge states that a
journalist showed Lipton the story from the Sunday
News, but says that the story was written by the paper’s London correspondent,
‘an American, known for his associations with the C.I.A.’ That could have been a blind, although the
FBI agent Robert Lamphere, in his book The
FBI-KGB War, tells us that the informant was his friend, the CIA’s Bill
Harvey. Perhaps Liddell had been sent out as an emissary to Hoover to help
stoke the fires, and fight the battle on White’s behalf without drawing SIS’s
attention? Given the timing and the circumstances, it is difficult to project
any other rationale, and this would follow a pattern (as I explain later).
Liddell must have been very flattered.
The next question that
must be posed is: was Liddell indeed the major source for Cookridge’s assertions
in The Third Man? Describing Lipton’s
question in the House of Commons, Cookridge informs us that Lipton remarked
that he had further information but could not disclose it because it concerned
‘secret agents’, and that this observation was understood as meaning that it came
from somebody in M.I.5. Cookridge then
laconically adds: “It is not for me to interpret Colonel Lipton’s remark, but
we know now that he had good reason to believe his information was correct,
thought whether it emanated from Dick White or the New York Sunday News must remain a matter of
speculation.” In other words, in the vernacular of House of Cards: “You might say that, but I couldn’t possibly
comment”.
Cookridge’s comments to
Andrew Boyle suggest very strongly that Liddell was his source. In his Preface
to The Third Man, Cookridge rather
disingenuously attributes his ability to get a scoop to his work as a political
journalist. Intriguingly, he says he started the book that very same year,
1955. “At that time (and for eleven years) I was the political correspondent of
a British newspaper. Through my work in the Lobby of the House of Commons I had
access to sources of information not available to the public. But because of
the confidential nature of much of this information . . .
I was compelled to put away the Philby manuscript.” Yet his confidence
to Andrew Boyle twenty-two years later, when he probably suspected all had
blown over, reveals an apparently critical role that Liddell played in
disclosing MI5’s substantial evidence against Philby.
Who Recruited Philby?
This leads directly into
another aspect that intrigued me, namely the reference to Cahan, and possibly
Tolokonsky. A search of books that cite the fact that Philby was originally
recruited by Cahan and Tolokonsky leads normally to Andrew Boyle as the source,
and we can now see that Boyle relied on Cookridge, and Cookridge apparently on
Liddell. In The Third Man Cookridge
reported that Springhall, early in 1933 at a house in Rosary Gardens in London,
introduced Kim Philby ‘to his new masters, Leonid Tolokonski [sic] and George Aslakoff, and there he
received his initial briefing.’ The Soviet officers then (according to
Cookridge) directed Philby to go to Vienna, to work as a courier ‘maintaining
communications between the outlawed leaders of the Austrian Communists and GB
agents in Vienna and the ‘foreign bureaus’ of the Comintern which functioned
without interference in Prague’.
So why, the incident
recollected in tranquillity, did Cookridge misrepresent what happened? When he
wrote to Boyle that he could not recall whether Liddell mentioned Tolokonsky or
Aslakoff, did he not have a copy of his book at hand? Perhaps when he wrote his
book he was relying on the supposed publication of the ‘facts’ by the Daily Express rather than his briefing
by Liddell. (I cannot find any Daily
Express reference to Cahan on www.newspapers.com, but, of course, that
does not mean that one did not exist.) It is thus impossible to ascertain
whether the Daily Express received
its information likewise from Liddell, who may have been on a mission to
enlighten Fleet Street in MI5’s campaign against SIS.
Yet how did Liddell, if he was indeed aware of Philby’s recruitment, learn about it? There are no files for ‘Samuel Cahan’, ‘Tolokonsky’ or ‘Aslakoff’ at the National Archives. Christopher Andrew’s authorized history contains no reference to any of them. Nor do their names appear in the PEACH materials, as recently displayed in Cold War Spymaster (see last month’s blog). Anthony Cave-Brown does not refer to them in Treason in the Blood. Even that exhaustive and prodigious chronicler of Stalin’s espionage, Boris Volodarsky, in Stalin’s Agent, has only a fleeting sentence on Tolokonsky, recording his murder in Siberia in 1936. All of these phenomena are very puzzling, even disturbing. Is it possible that Liddell alone knew about the recruitment? After all, Cookridge told Boyle that ‘he’ (Liddell) knew about it, not that MI5 knew about it. Was that not an odd way for Liddell, and then Cookridge, to represent the lesson? It would appear that, if MI5’s senior officers were aware of the story, they managed to throw a wrap over it, and suppress any information that they held on the KGB or GRU officers in London. But why would they do that?
(The only other
reference to Tolokonsky that I have found is in a novel based around Kim Philby
and his Russian handler, given the name Orloff, titled A Spy In Winter, by one Michael Hastings, published in 1984.
‘Michael Hastings’ is a pseudonym of Michael Ben-Zohar, an Israeli historian
born in Bulgaria, and the author has Orloff declare: “Until I came into the
open, the British secret services believed that Maly and Tolokonsky had
recruited and run Philby.” Whatever his sources were, Ben-Zohar’s text suggests
that there was some substance behind the Tolokonsky claim. Of course, he may
simply have used what he read in The
Climate of Treason or The Third Man
as a useful aid to authenticity. I have attempted to contact Ben-Zohar via his
publisher, but, as so often happens in such cases, I have not even received an
acknowledgment of my inquiry.)
If Liddell had exclusive
knowledge, therefore, it could not have come from shared sources, such as
Gouzenko or Petrov, unless he had private conversations with them. And there is
no evidence of that. Candidates, therefore would have to include Krivitsky
(with whom Liddell did have one-on-one discussions, the details of which were
reacted from his Diaries) or maybe Douglas Springhall. Another candidate might
be Fred Copeman, who was a close comrade of Springhall’s in 1933, but later
turned respectable, and may have been an informer for MI5.
Krivitsky seems highly
unlikely. I believe no mention of the triad of Cahan, Tolokovsky or Aslakoff
appears in the transcripts of his interrogations. And 1940 would be very early
for Liddell to receive a tip on Philby and do nothing about it. Moreover,
Krivitsky had shown himself unwilling to reveal Philby’s identity as the
journalist sent to Franco’s Spain under cover. Springhall is problematical. On
my desktop computer, I have twenty-seven bulky PDFs from his files at the
National Archives, which I have not yet inspected properly. They provide a
fairly exhaustive account of his movements, but Special Branch did not appear
to track him having a meeting with members of the Soviet Embassy in 1933.
(Springhall did make a request to visit Cambridge in March of that year,
however.) I suppose it is possible that Liddell had an interview with the
communist activist at the time of his conviction in 1943, but it is improbable
that a record of such a conversation has lain undiscovered. Somewhere in that
archive (according to Springhall’s Wikipedia
entry) is a suggestion that Springhall was working for the GRU from 1932
onwards, but locating that record is a task that will have to wait – unless any
alert reader is already familiar with the whole of KV 2/2063-2065 & KV
2/1594-1598 . . .
Liddell and Eric Roberts
All this links to the
third leg of this particular inquiry, which casts dramatic new light on the
compelling question of whether British intelligence nourished stronger
suspicions about the activities of the Cambridge Five well before they admitted
so to the public. “It has been brought to my attention” (as Sir Edward Heath
was accustomed to start his letters of complaint to the Spectator, presumably being too busy or too important to read the
magazine himself), that, in other records recently declassified and released to
the National Archives, Guy Liddell pointed out as early as 1947 that a spy
existed in SIS. This astonishing story
concerns the MI5 officer, Eric Roberts, and the germ of it can be found on the
MI5 website at https://www.mi5.gov.uk/eric-roberts-undercover-work-in-world-war-ii. A more detailed
explanation can be seen in a BBC article posted back in 2015, where Christopher
Andrew is quoted commenting on an extraordinary testimony that Eric Roberts
left behind. The story can be inspected at https://www.bbc.com/news/magazine-33414358, and contains the
dramatic statement: “In 1947
Roberts was seconded to Vienna to work with MI6, the Secret Intelligence
Service. Before Roberts went, he spoke to Liddell. According to Roberts,
Liddell warned him ‘there was a traitor operating at the highest level’ of the
SIS.”
Before I analyse this
vital claim, I need to step back and critique the way this story has been
presented, as I think the whole issue of the ‘Fifth Column’ has been
distorted., and that the MI5 bulletin contributes to the muddle. As you will
see, the piece starts: “In the early part of WWII . . .”, and goes on: “It was hoped by this means to ‘surface’ others of
a similar pro-Nazi persuasion who might be capable of forming a fascist 5th
Column – still a major source of anxiety for MI5 so long as invasion remained a
threat.” Yet the narrative suddenly jumps to ‘early 1942’, when Eric Roberts’s
role was decided, namely almost halfway through the war. Hitler had in fact
called off the invasion by September 1940, and, though Britain had to prepare
for it still throughout much of 1941, by the end of that year, the conditions
of engagement had changed considerably. Both the Soviet Union and the United
States had joined the Allies, and the focus was then on the question of when a
so-called ‘Second Front’ (a misleading Soviet-inspired term, as Britain was
already fighting the Germans on several fronts) would be opened, and a European
invasion begun. Thus, with the Abwehr’s network of agents already controlled by
the Double-Cross system, the manipulation of a rather tawdry set of Nazi
sympathisers, in the belief that MI5 was warding off a dangerous threat, seems
a somewhat quixotic and perhaps a merely futile exercise. This was no ‘Fifth
Column’, since the Wehrmacht surely was unaware that any of these persons were
active on its behalf, and the MI5 piece rightly suggests that they could
probably not have been prosecuted because of the ‘spectre of provocation’.
The records of Eric Roberts and this adventure
can be inspected at KV 2/3783 & 2/3784 in the National Archives. The latter
is downloadable at no charge, and contains the myriad conversations between
Roberts and his Nazi sympathisers that were recorded. Unfortunately, the
former, which must contain the more interesting articles described in the BBC
story, has not been digitized, and I have thus not yet been able to inspect it.
(As I was completing this story for my press deadline, I heard from my
researcher in London that the 14-page testimonial is not in the archive, but presumably owned by the Roberts family.
Given the publicity on the MI5 and BBC sites, including Christopher Andrew’s
provocative comments that appear below, it would seem that the family is seeking
greater attention to Eric Roberts’s claims, so I am hopeful of gaining access
via the BBC.) It also occurs to me that Kate Atkinson, whose novel Transcription I reviewed on this site a
few months ago, exploits these recordings, and Henry Hemming, whose biography
of Maxwell Knight, MI5’s Greatest
Spymaster, I read when it came out in 2017, also describes the activities
of Roberts. I should probably annotate my review of Atkinson’s work, although I
think her timetable becomes even messier, given the period at which the events
occurred. Hemming, whose approach to chronology is also a little wayward, in
his concentration on Maxwell Knight, appears not to have exploited this mine of
information.
Additionally, it was with some amusement that I
read the MI5 comment: “For a variety of reasons, until very recently the story
of her [Marita Perigoe’s] group and
Eric Roberts’ achievements had gone largely unseen by MI5 historians and
accordingly the significance of these events was unnoticed.” MI5 ‘historians’? Who might they be, I
wonder? Since Andrew’s authorised history came out some six years before these
files were released, did MI5 for some reason forget to draw the historian’s
attention to their existence when our intrepid researcher was being walked
round the archives? Would the MI5 spokesperson be prepared to explain what the
‘variety of reasons’ was? Was MI5 perhaps embarrassed at some of the
revelations that came forth from the 14-page document that Andrew is quoted as
describing in the following terms: “It’s the most extraordinary intelligence document I’ve ever seen. It’s
14 pages long – it will keep conspiracy theorists going for another 14 years”?
Well, here is one professional conspiracy theorist who can’t wait to get his
hands on it. If it is going to keep us busy, we have to see the document.
Yet it is Roberts’s friendship with Guy Liddell
that is for me the most compelling aspect of the story. In 1947, before his
secondment to Vienna, we learn that Eric Roberts was warned by his friend that ‘there
was a traitor operating at the highest level of the SIS’. Roberts thus credited
Liddell with helping him in an awkward situation, but, when he returned to
London in 1949, and asked his friend whether the traitor had been identified,
Liddell ‘evaded the question’. That is surely evidence that he was not alone in
his suspicions, but had been told to clam up. If we inspect my Chronology
above, it is clear that the predecessor event that might have convinced Liddell
of the guilt of a senior officer in SIS would clearly have been the hapless
attempt to defect from Istanbul, Turkey by Konstantin Volkov, on August 16,
1945. We now know of Philby’s manoeuvres to have the informant captured, with
the result that Volkov was drugged and executed by Moscow before London could
work out what was going on. (This was
before the notorious episode of Teddy Kollek, who had witnessed what Philby was
up to in Vienna in 1934, being shocked by spotting Philby in a diplomatic role
in Washington in 1949.) Did Liddell rumble Philby then? The reason that this
question is so important is that conventional accounts of the ‘Third Man’
scandal have focused on the identification of Philby as a possible traitor only
after the abscondment of Burgess and
Maclean in 1951.
I present Liddell’s relevant Diary entry for
October 5, 1945 in its entirety: “The
case of the renegade WOLKOFF in the Soviet Embassy in Istanbul has broken down.
In accordance with instructions he was telephoned to at the Soviet consulate.
The telephone was answered by the Russian Consul-General on the first occasion
and on the second by a man speaking English claiming to be WOLKOFF but clearly
was not. Finally, contact was made with the Russian telephone operator who said
that WOLKOFF had left for Moscow. Subsequent enquiries showed that he and his
wife left by plane for Russia on Sept.26. Wolkoff had ovvered [sic: ‘offered’] to give a very
considerable amount of information but much of it appeared to be in Moscow.
WOLKOFF estimated that there were 9 agents in London of one of whom was said to
be the ‘head of a section of the British counter-espionage service’. WOLKOFF
said he could also produce a list of the known regular NKGB agents of the
military and civil intelligence and of the sub-agents they employed. In the
list are noted about 250 known or less well known agents of the above-mentioned
services with details. Also available were copies of correspondence between
London and General Hill of SOE in Moscow. WOLKOFF maintained that the Soviet
authorities had been able to read all cypher messages between our F.O. and
Embassy in Moscow and in addition to Hill’s messages [line redacted] the Russians had according to WOLKOFF two agents
inside the F.O. and 7 inside the British Intelligence Service.”
Does this indicate that he believed that Philby
was the guilty party? Maybe he was already starting to question why such a
valuable potential operation had suddenly turned so sour. We should also recall
that Jane Archer, the author of the Krivitsky report, had returned to MI5,
probably at the beginning of 1946, from working for Philby in Section V of SIS.
It seems inconceivable that she and Liddell would not have discussed her
previous boss, the Volkov incident, and maybe started to look more closely at
Philby’s career. Archer would have been fascinated by the information revealed
in Liddell’s diary entry, and Philby, who wrote of her knowledge of the
‘journalist in Spain’ in My Silent War,
might have been alarmed by her return to MI5. Did Liddell also discuss the
affair with Dick White? Not so certainly, but White (who was by now taking
charge of MI5, as I explained in last month’s report, and moving to squeeze out
his mentor at the top) may have cautioned him to silence, unaware that Liddell
had shared his suspicions with Roberts. With Blunt (as I confidently assert) recently
unmasked in MI5, and Philby a strong suspect in SIS, White may have felt that
they could control the poison – and preserve the reputation of the service. As
we see, Liddell was going to have to suppress his suspicions when his friend
Roberts returned from Vienna, suggesting that he was not alone in harbouring
serious doubts about Philby’s loyalties, but that pressure was being applied
not to rock the boat. That was not the behavior of a Soviet mole, but of a weak
and frightened man.
Confusion
in Washington
Moreover, my overseas informant (who wishes to
remain anonymous) has pointed out to me a dramatic new twist to the story. In
the 1967 Sunday Times article that
broke the Philby story, there appears a provocative statement concerning Philby
after the disappearance of Burgess and Maclean in May 1951. It runs as follows:
“The weekend after the defection, a four-man team, led by G. A. Carey-Foster,
the head of Q-Branch in the Foreign Office, flew to Washington and questioned
Philby. Almost immediately afterwards Philby was withdrawn from his post as
CIA/SIS liaison officer: apart from any suspicions the British had, the
Americans were no longer prepared to deal with him.” If this were true, the
team presumably flew out to forestall any attempt by Philby to defect, which
must have meant that MI5 and the Foreign Office harboured deep suspicions about
Philby’s loyalties, and were very quick to adopt a ‘Third Man’ theory. So what
happened to this story? The cavalcade of events constitutes an excellent
example of the importance of Chronology.
Surprisingly, the claim does not appear in the
1968 book that followed the Sunday Times
article – The Philby Conspiracy, by the
Sunday Times journalists Bruce Page,
David Leitch and Phillip Knightley. In fact, the only publication where I have
been able to find the story duplicated is in that now familiar compendium, E.
H. Cookridge’s The Third Man, where
he wrote (p 208): “What followed was a world
sensation. Sir Percy Sillitoe flew to Washington six days after the
disappearance of Burgess and Maclean; he was preceded by a team, led by Mr. Carey-Foster,
sent to interrogate Philby.” This account, if only partially true
(Sillitoe did not fly out until two weeks after the spies’ absence was noticed),
would tend to confirm the preparedness of British security organs to spring
into action. But where did Cookridge get his information from? The Sunday Times? Or the same source who
provided it to the newspaper? It is not clear, and, unless the Cookridge
archive can shed light on the matter, we shall probably never know.
The
circumstances of Philby’s departure from the USA at that time are represented
inconsistently in the literature. Perhaps the most detailed account of the
goings-on is S. J. Hamrick’s 2004 opus Deceiving
the Deceivers. Hamrick was a former US intelligence officer who believed
that MI5 and the Foreign Office had deceived the British public – and the CIA –
about their investigation into Maclean and Philby. Unfortunately, Hamrick, who
compiled a detailed chronicle of the events leading up to Burgess and Maclean’s
disappearance, spun a yarn that had Dick White and the RAF trying to use Philby
in an extravagant operation to feed false information on atomic weapons to the
Soviets. This fantasy was deftly dissected and trashed by Nigel West himself,
in a review titled ‘Who’s Fooling Who?’, which appeared in the International Journal of Intelligence and
Counterintelligence in 2006. (Yet West lists the work as a source in Cold War Spymaster, without any
explanation why a work that he has panned elsewhere has suddenly become worthy
of being recommended to his readership. A very bizarre practice, which must be
condemned.) The account of Philby’s departure is quite clear, however: he
received a telegram recalling him to London before
Sillitoe and Martin flew out, and arrived the day they left London.
As
I delved more deeply into the various accounts of Philby’s recall in early June
1951 (I have made notes from about twenty), I realized that the whole saga is
more complicated, more puzzling, and more disturbing than I ever imagined. I
cannot possibly do justice do it in this report, and shall have to dedicate a
whole future instalment of coldspur to
the full exploration of the inconsistencies. It may not surprise readers to
learn that one of the latest renderings, Christopher Andrew’s authorised
history of MI5, Defend the Realm
(2009), despite having all the records at the author’s disposal, seems to me to
have got the timetable dramatically wrong. (Chronology again!) On the other
hand, the supposed visit to Washington by Carey Foster and his team may be purely
mythical – and may not matter much. So I shall here simply outline my main findings
and conclusions.
First,
let us step back a bit. Just before Kim Philby was posted to Washington in September
1949, as the liaison for British intelligence with the US government, he was
briefed by Maurice Oldfield, deputy head of counter-intelligence in SIS, about
the VENONA project. This programme, by which certain wartime cables between
Moscow and outlying embassies had been (partially) decrypted by US and GB teams,
had by then thrown up the cryptonym HOMER as an important source of highly
sensitive information passed on to the Soviets. It was Philby’s job to assist
the FBI in identifying possible suspects. Given that the ‘Foreign Office’ spy
(namely Maclean) had been identified, but not named, by Krivitsky, it took an
unconscionably long time for British intelligence to whittle down the
candidates for this breach to Maclean himself. MI5 would later claim that only
in April 1951 could HOMER’s identity be firmly nailed on to Maclean, after
which the bumbling investigation (hindered by the Foreign Office) sputtered
along so ineptly that it allowed Burgess and Maclean to escape on May 25.
The
whole point of the investigation was to delay and prevaricate. Yet, when the
story broke to the astounded FBI and CIA, MI5 had to act fast to try to restore
confidence. The records point dominantly to the fact that Percy Sillitoe, the
Director-General of MI5, accompanied by one of his junior officers, Arthur
Martin, flew out to Washington the same day that Philby, who had been recalled,
flew into Heathrow (June 12). (Philby had given the impression to his friends,
such as James Angleton, that he would be returning.) Yet the files at the
National Archives in Kew show that this goodwill trip had been planned before Burgess and Maclean escaped, as
part of the charm offensive that MI5 knew it would have to undertake when
Maclean was brought in for questioning. The days June 12/13 had already been chosen,
at the planning meeting for the interrogation of Maclean, on May 23, as the
dates to speak to Hoover. The records show that Sillitoe intended to inform
Hoover of the name of the ‘principle suspect’.
In
the changed circumstances, however, with the renegades escaping under MI5’s
noses, a different strategy was required. Arthur Martin brought a sharp
seven-point memorandum with him, which he apologetically shared with his FBI contact
Robert Lamphere, while his chief had a meeting with his counterpart, Edgar
Hoover. This report listed some major damning reasons why Philby was seen as a
security risk, and clearly would be interpreted as putting an end to his career
with SIS. Lamphere documented them (in The
FBI-KGB War) as follows:
Maclean,
Burgess and Philby had all been communists at Cambridge
Philby
had become pro-German to build his cover story
Philby
had married the communist Litzi Friedman
Krivitsky
had pointed to a journalist in Spain (who was in fact Philby)
Philby
was involved in the Volkov affair
Philby
was involved in infiltrating Georgian agents into Armenia
Philby
was suspected in assisting in the disappearance of Burgess and Maclean.
It
had presumably not been the plan to open up so blatantly when preparations for
the visit were originally made. Yet Sillitoe did not take this memorandum to
Hoover.
The CIA Takes Charge?
When
Bedell Smith, the head of the CIA, heard of the Burgess-Maclean fiasco, he apparently
asked his lieutenants to write up reports on what they knew about Philby. Even
though there had been no deep briefing of the CIA by Sillitoe and Martin, one
of Smith’s officers, Bill Harvey, responsible for countering Soviet espionage,
used information which was uncannily similar to that supplied by Martin to give
meat to his account. James Angleton, the other prominent agent, wrote more
about the rude behavior of Burgess in Washington, but was overall more
forgiving of Philby. Bedell Smith then wrote to Stewart Menzies, the head of
SIS, insisting that Philby never represent the British government again – as if
he had been unaware of the Martin submission. What is most critical for this
story, however, is the fact that Harvey’s report was dated June 18, the day
Sillitoe and Martin returned to London after
their conversations with their counterparts in the FBI. Philby was already out
of the country.
It is important to note a few important aspects of Philby’s recall. The first concerns the fact that Stewart Menzies, the head of SIS, very quickly sent a recall message to Philby after his friends had fled. That would suggest that Menzies, who was later to become a stout defender of this high-flying officer, at the time had doubts about him – perhaps because some analysts were suggesting that Philby was ‘STANLEY’ in the VENONA decrypts – and recognized that Philby was a security risk. Yet a disturbing part of the recall was the unusual behavior of Menzies, in that he first sent a letter to Philby, in which he warned him that an official telegram would soon be arriving. Some interpreters of this (e.g. Hamrick) have suggested that this was an alert for Philby to indicate that he should fly the coop if he wanted to. It is difficult to imagine Menzies taking advice on this matter from anyone else.
As Genrikh Borovik recorded in The Philby Files (1994) (and confirmable in KV 6/143 at Kew) Philby was also asked by MI5, by telegram, to contribute an opinion on the Burgess and Maclean affair before the letter from Menzies came through. He sent two messages back, of which the second, dated June 6,is on file, and danced a cautiously informative line, dropping hints about the pair’s possible association and friendship, and identifying possibly incriminating property (a sun-lamp, a camera, books by Stalin) in Burgess’s possession. It was crafted to provide just enough awareness to show a degree of observation, but not enough to have implicated himself.
Hamrick reports that the letter-carrier was one John Drew, who ‘happened to be leaving for Washington on official business’, and that the letter had been written at Menzies’ request. “The purpose was to warn Philby of the coming cable recalling him to London so he could quickly pack up and hustle out of town before Percy Sillitoe arrived for his talks with J. Edgar Hoover. MI6 wanted to make sure Philby was beyond Hoover’s grasp and unavailable for FBI interrogation.” That sounds fraudulent and unlikely to me: why on earth would Philby, as an SIS employee, have to submit to interrogation by the FBI? If accurate, however, it also shows that Menzies was aware of the planned Sillitoe visit: Patrick Reilly, identified as ‘SIS Foreign Office Adviser’, attended the vital planning meeting on May 24 at which the timetable was laid out. Reilly had also been Menzies’s private secretary during the war, so Menzies would quickly have learned all that was going on. Reilly (who was the gentleman selected to prepare, a few years later, the lie to the House of Commons about Burgess’s career with the Foreign Office) could have also been called ‘Foreign Office SIS Adviser’.
Another significant fact is that Philby maintained cordial relations with his contacts in the CIA (for example, James Angleton) right up to his departure. That would indicate that the CIA did not connect any dots until after he had left, for whatever reason, and that Bill Harvey’s work on building a case against Philby did not occur until Sillitoe and Martin had arrived in Washington. No record of Harvey’s report to Bedell Smith, which has received so much attention in the various accounts of this period, exists. Gordon Corera, in The Art of Betrayal (2012) informs us that he made repeated requests through the Freedom of Information Act, but came up with nothing. (Corera, by the way, is another historian who ignores the chronology: he has ‘Washington’ insisting that Philby leave.)
Moreover,
Corera also has Harvey sending his memorandum not to Smith, but to Allen Dulles,
who was Deputy-Director of Plans at that time. Yet this was assuredly a
different memorandum. The Cleveland Cram Archive at George Washington
University reveals that Harvey and Angleton probably submitted two separate memoranda:
when Jack Easton of SIS returned to Washington in July, he pointed out that
Sillitoe had been given these memoranda by the CIA, and that the one written by
Harvey claimed that Philby was ‘ELLI’. That assertion was not part of the Martin-Lamphere-Harvey communication, and it would
appear clear that Harvey had been instructed not to let the Director-General of
MI5 see the infamous memorandum with the seven points. In addition, the missive
to Dulles was dated June 15, while that to Smith was written two days earlier,
immediately after Lamphere’s meeting with Martin.
Christopher Andrew is another of those observers who assert that Philby was recalled because of Bedell Smith’s ‘prompt’ action in demanding Philby’s recall, and that such a demand then required Sillitoe to travel to Washington to mollify Bedell Smith! Moreover, Andrew makes no reference to the seven-point memorandum which Lamphere clearly described in his book, published as early as 1986. Even Anthony Cave Brown, not regarded as the most reliable of historians, reflected the Martin disclosures, in his 1994 epic Treason in the Blood, although he suggested that the dossier on Philby was created by Martin in a rush, when he inspected the records on Philby only after Burgess and Maclean were shown to have flown (May 28) – a highly improbable scenario. While a fresh decision was no doubt made to communicate its contents to Lamphere, the dossier had surely been compiled beforehand. Nigel West, in his recent Coldwar Spymaster (see last month’s report) quotes Liddell’s diary entry of June 18, when he shares Sillitoe’s statement of regret that the FBI had not been shown the shortlist, but otherwise does not explain the circumstances by which this memorandum was created and passed on.
The
comments in Liddell’s diary indicate a highly significant and devious plot,
however. On June 14, he reports that
Sillitoe has sent in a telegram, ‘saying that the CIA are already conducting
enquiries about Philby, whom they regard as persona
non grata, and that the FBI may take up the running before long. He
[Sillitoe] thinks, however, that we should disclose to the FBI now that Kim’s
first wife was a Communist’. Liddell was doubtful about providing this
information, and recorded that the decision should be left to Sillitoe: “. . . he
should make it clear that no proper assessment of Philby’s position has so far
been possible.” Apart from the absurdity of the Director-General of MI5 having
to telegram home for instructions (I cannot see J. Edgar Hoover calling back
from Topeka, Kansas to ask his subordinates ‘What should I do?’), Liddell’s
state of ignorance would seem to be confirmed.
Given that Martin had just informed Lamphere of the fact of Philby’s first marriage, as one of the seven points, it would appear to prove that (unless Liddell had been creating fake entries for posterity) i) Liddell himself knew nothing of Martin and his seven points; ii) Sillitoe knew nothing of the seven points, and iii) Lamphere could be trusted not to have shared what he was told with his colleagues at the FBI. The only person who could have managed this whole exercise was Dick White. As it turned out, Sillitoe went on to have a meeting with Bedell Smith, but since he had been deliberately kept in the dark about the mission of his sidekick Martin, it is safe to assume that he could have told Bedell Smith nothing about MI5’s dossier on Philby. Ironically, as late as June 27, Liddell records in his diary that White ‘has agreed a memorandum with SIS on the subject of Kim Philby, which is to go to the FBI’. Dick White must have struggled to keep a straight face.
The American side of the story is equally bizarre, with the CIA’s Bill Harvey clearly trying to steal the thunder, claiming he had come to his conclusions about Philby while stuck in traffic on the way to work. (In his 2001 Secret History of the CIA Joseph J. Trento relates an alternative version which Harvey used to tell his team in Berlin, where he was posted in 1953 – that the breakthrough occurred while he was sitting in the barber’s chair: maybe he had trouble remembering his legend.) Harvey was an unusual character, in that he had been recruited from the FBI in 1950 after he had effectively been fired from Hoover’s organisation, probably because a hangover caused him to miss an appointment. Trento, citing William R. Corson, offers a more dramatic explanation – that Hoover set up the incident, so that he could infiltrate Harvey into the CIA as a mole. Whether that is true or not, Harvey had also been enraged when Guy Burgess drew an unflattering caricature of his wife at a party hosted by the Philbys. The story of his epiphany comes from the very influential, but woolly and unreliable 1980 book, Wilderness of Mirrors, by the journalist David Martin, who echoed the claim that Bedell Smith gathered Angleton’s and Harvey’s reports, and let Menzies know that Philby was no longer welcome in Washington. Martin went on to write, in blissful ignorance of what his namesake Arthur had provided, that MI5, ‘working from Harvey’s premise’ then compiled a dossier against Philby that included the seven points of light. “I have toted [sic] up the ledger and the debits outnumber the assets’, he had the head of MI5 (i.e. not Menzies, but Sillitoe) then informing the CIA in response. Wilderness of Mirrors builds up a paean to Harvey as ‘the man who unmasked Philby’ and upstaged his rival James Angleton, the start of a lifelong reputation that was then reinforced by everyone who read Martin’s book: it was all a sham.
In
his profile of Philby, The Master Spy
(1982), Phillip Knightley (who interviewed his subject in Moscow) manages to
record both anecdotes in the space of two pages – Harvey’s extraordinary
insight, and the fact that Lamphere was informed by Arthur Martin of the seven
points – without recognizing the paradox. Moreover, he also echoes David
Martin’s absurd claim that White then endorsed the Bedell Smith report by
compiling its own dossier on Philby. As
a weird adjunct to his written testimony, Lamphere then informed Knightley that
Martin was accompanied by White himself in a visit to Washington after the Bedell submission, and thereby
convinced him of Philby’s guilt! Knightley’s account is typical of this genre
in showing an utterly undisciplined approach to chronology, an
impressionability to unreliable sources, and a lack of rigorous methodology to
sort out conflicts.
Lamphere
thus seemed to contradict himself, sealing the fact of his complicity in the
plot. As further evidence, Lamphere, who documented the Arthur Martin
revelations in 1986, appeared not to object to this flagrant distortion of the
truth when Burton Hersh, in The Old Boys
(1992) regurgitated this story that appeared in the more definitive history of
the CIA, John Ranelagh’s The Agency
(1986). The CIA and the FBI were fierce rivals, and culturally very different. Why
would he not call out his vainglorious counterpart, and correct the record?
(Questioning the possible motives of participants is another aspect of my
methodology.) Probably because Harvey was his friend and ally, and they agreed
that it was the best way of getting rid of the odious Philby.
Dick White’s Plot
My
theory about this is, therefore, that Lamphere knew that a wily plot was under
way, and went along with it to enhance the CIA’s reputation. I suspect that
Dick White, alerted by Liddell (and maybe by the very astute Maurice Oldfield,
an SIS officer who had come to similar conclusions about Philby, but was not
yet influential enough to challenge Menzies) crafted the policy of leaking a
dossier on Philby to the CIA via Lamphere, so that the CIA could challenge SIS
on it, thus deflecting the source of the attack away from MI5. Since Harvey was
an ex-FBI man, he had a special relationship with his former colleague: he and
Lamphere were old friends. The CIA had been depressed by its recent failed
exploits in Albania, with which Philby had been involved, and MI5 was in no
shape to make any open criticisms of SIS, what with the Fuchs fiasco fresh in
its collective minds. What better way for MI5 of raising its esteem in the
opinion of the CIA, and diverting attention to the misfortunes of SIS, than enabling
the passing on to the CIA secret information with which it could assail SIS,
and secure Philby’s demise?
Thus
Lamphere became a willing participant in the scheme, and remained silent. In
his book, he very smoothly elides over Harvey’s ‘breakthrough’: “In the summer
of 1951, in my in-service lectures to FBI field agents, I was discussing Philby
as a major spy; simultaneously, over at the CIA, Bill Harvey and Jim Angleton
had no doubts about Philby’s perfidy.” He says nothing about Harvey’s ‘Aha!’
moment when stuck in traffic. He subdued his ego for the greater cause. By 1986,
however, he no doubt felt that it was safe to explain what really happened. Yet
no one picked him up: instead we read all these stories, no doubt encouraged by
the CIA, of MI5 responding to the shrewd insights of its operatives by
compiling its dossier on Philby in response to the CIA’s breakthroughs.
MI5
was thus clearly trying to play a very cagey game, no doubt inspired by Dick
White rather than the bemused Sillitoe or the cautious Liddell, playing off the
Foreign Office and SIS, and attempting to curry favour with the CIA, minimizing
MI5’s culpability in the sluggish investigation into HOMER. The service surely
had compiled a dossier on Philby much earlier (as the Roberts-Liddell exchanges
will probably confirm), and many commentators, such as Hamrick, imply that the
study of the VENONA texts had led White and co. to Maclean much earlier than
MI5 later claimed. SIS’s passivity in the whole affair is a bit surprising,
unless Menzies and White (acting on behalf of the confused Sillitoe) had done a
deal whereby they would quietly ‘bury’ Philby in the same way that White and
Liddell had smothered any disclosures about Anthony Blunt and Leo Long. Yet the
fact that Menzies sent his emissary Jack Easton out to Washington in July to
explain to Bedell Smith that Philby’s only identified transgression so far had
been to board Guy Burgess in his Washington home indicated that SIS was
probably not aware of the beans that had been spilled by Arthur Martin earlier.
As
for Liddell, it was surprising that he was not sent on the mission with
Sillitoe – after all, he was Sillitoe’s deputy, was nominally in charge of the
investigation, and knew as much as anybody about Soviet espionage – but maybe
he was considered not devious enough, and might have betrayed the fact that he
had harboured suspicions about Philby for some years already. White may have
therefore manoeuvered Martin into the assignment, as a less imaginative
spokesperson. Yet Tom Bower’s biography of White, The Perfect English Spy, offers a different explanation. The
account of these weeks is a chronological disaster, as White clearly wanted to
deceive his interlocutor. The future head of MI5 and SIS gave his biographer a
complete tissue of lies, not only massively confusing the timetable of events,
but omitting some vital aspects of the story. Again, this episode merits a
report of its own, and I need to interweave the claimed chronology with my
previous account of Liddell’s meetings with Rees and Blunt (see https://coldspur.com/donald-macleans-handiwork
), so I shall just highlight the main travesties here.
Among the distortions, Bower has White approaching John Sinclair, the deputy-director of SIS, after Sillitoe’s return from the USA, requesting that Philby be brought back to England for questioning, while indicating that Philby was not under suspicion at that time. He makes no mention of the detailed plans for visiting Washington that Kew has now disclosed, most significantly overlooking the dossier that Arthur Martin shared with Lamphere, instead saying that Martin’s conversations with Lamphere ‘were focused on Burgess’. Instead, White has himself and Martin compiling the dossier after the request to Philby went out. Moreover, he repeats the story of the letter of warning to Philby before the telegram, but again, being sent after Sillitoe and Martin had returned. It is apparent, also, that White told Bower that he wanted Liddell out of the investigation because of Liddell’s associations with Burgess and his injudicious meeting with Blunt, and Liddell’s foolish request to Blunt to open Burgess’s flat to look for clues and correspondence.
White hints broadly to his biographer that Liddell came under suspicion as a Soviet spy, yet on January 2, 1980, he would declare (as reported by the Canberra Times) that “Any suggestion that Liddell was a Russian agent is the most awful, rotten nonsense. I knew him well and never had the slightest doubt about his good faith.” What is also remarkable is the evidence, in the Cleveland Cram files, that, when White came over to Washington in January 1952, he admitted to Scott, Dulles and Wisner in the CIA that Philby had been spying for the Soviets up until 1945, but had then ‘probably stopped’ his activities. That was an extraordinarily reckless statement to make, especially in view of the fact that MI5 had not elicited a confession from Philby, and that Harold Macmillan would go on to clear him, to the House of Commons, in 1955. It was overall a very slippery, mendacious performance by White in trying to put a positive seal on his legacy, concealing the bulk of the facts, and shifting the blame to Liddell when he, White, was just as responsible as his mentor. After all, if, as I claim is true, Blunt and Leo Long were discovered spying in 1944, White and Liddell should both have steered very clear of Blunt in 1951. ‘Dick White – A Re-assessment’ is urgently required.
But
why MI5 thought that it had to bow to Foreign Office pressure, and could get
away honourably, and without detection, with showing Lamphere the seven-point
memorandum while concealing it from Hoover remains a puzzlement. It is all very
amateurish, suggesting perhaps that the Foreign Office, which in May had been
insistent that Martin not tell the FBI that Maclean was a suspect, was in on
the ruse, perhaps believing that it would move attention away from Maclean to
Philby. The whole saga demands further analysis.
Conclusion (for now)
In conclusion, therefore, it would appear that
the judgments made against Philby by Liddell in 1947 were indeed shared, but
suppressed. If there is one continuous theme to my research, it is the fact
that awareness of the Cambridge Five’s treachery existed well before the
authorities admitted it: Burgess with the Comintern in 1940, Blunt in 1944,
Philby by 1947, Cairncross in 1952, and Maclean in 1949 – or even earlier. We
also have new dimensions to Liddell’s career – an insider who guessed too much
too soon in 1947, a senior officer, during the vital Philby inquiry in 1951,
being pushed aside and outwitted by someone who would vanquish him in the
competition for Director-General a year later, and then a possible secret
assignment for the same erstwhile colleague in 1955, after his retirement from
MI5. And was he perhaps an articulate and expert source to favoured journalists,
trying to get the hidden facts revealed in some way without his fingerprints detectable
on the medium?
The irony is that E. H. Cookridge, of all observers, because of his first-hand knowledge of Philby’s activities in Vienna, should be the one to learn from Liddell of Philby’s recruitment before he set out for Austria. The conversation must have been two-way: no doubt Cookridge helped fill in the background to Philby’s communist agitation for Liddell. In 1968, however, with Liddell dead, Cookridge still felt he could not identify his source when he wrote The Third Man, but no doubt sensed the sands of time were running out when he communicated with Andrew Boyle in 1977. There is work to do: trying to inspect travel records for 1955, having a look at the photographs of KV 2/3783, applying to the BBC for access to Roberts’s testimonial, wading through the voluminous Springhall files myself, tracking down those CIA memoranda, reading Bayard Stockton’s biography of Bill Harvey, Flawed Patriot, applying some more rigorous structure to the events of May and June 1951 (including re-inspecting KV 6/143, and attempting to integrate Dick White’s erroneous chronology), and, maybe most significant of all, gaining access to the Cookridge archive at McMaster University in Hamilton, Ontario. Is there anyone out there who can help with that last task?
Oh, and by the way, is there anyone in MI5 or SIS keeping tabs on coldspur? If such a person has any questions – or any tips – you know how to get hold of me.
This month’s Commonplace entries can be found here.
I have met Nigel West, the pen name adopted by Rupert Allason, the undisputed doyen of British writers on intelligence matters, on three occasions, as I have recorded in previous blogs. I met him first at a conference on wartime Governments-in-Exile at Lancaster House several years back, and he kindly agreed to come and listen to the seminar on Isaiah Berlin that I was giving at the University of Buckingham the following week. We exchanged emails occasionally: he has always been an informative and encouraging advisor to researchers into the world of espionage and counter-espionage, like me. A couple of years ago, I visited him at his house outside Canterbury, where I enjoyed a very congenial lunch.
Nigel West
Shortly
before Misdefending the Realm
appeared, my publisher and I decided to send Mr. West a review copy, in the
hope that he might provide a blurb to help promote the book. Unfortunately, Mr.
West was so perturbed by the errors in the text that he recommended that we
withdraw it in order to correct them. This was not a tactic that either of us
was in favour of, and I resorted to quoting Robin Winks to cloak my
embarrassment: “If intelligence
officers dislike a book, for its tone, revelations, or simply because the find
that one or two facts in it may prove compromising (for which, also read
embarrassing), they may let it be known that the book is ‘riddled with errors,’
customarily pointing out a few. Any book on intelligence will contain errors,
given the nature and origin of the documentation, and these errors may then be
used to discredit quite valid judgments and conclusions which do not turn on
the facts in question.” (Robin W. Winks, in Cloak & Gown: Scholars in the Secret War, 1939-1961,
p 479) Since then, therefore, I have not dared to approach Mr. West on
questions of intelligence where I might otherwise have sought his opinion.
I would still describe myself as being on
friendly terms with Mr. West, though would not describe us as ‘friends’. (No collector like Denis Healey or Michael
Caine am I. I count my friends in this
world as a few dozen: most of them live in England, however, which makes
maintenance of the relationship somewhat difficult. On my infrequent returns to
the UK, however, I pick up with them as if I had last seen them only the
previous week. What they say about the matter is probably better left
unrecorded.) And I remain an enthusiastic reader of Mr. West’s books. I have about
twenty-five of his publication on my shelves, which I frequently consult. I
have to say that they are not uniformly reliable, but I suspect that Mr. West
might say the same thing himself.
His latest work, Cold War Spymaster, subtitled The Legacy of Guy Liddell, Deputy Director of MI5, is a puzzling creation, as I shall soon explain. Two of Mr. West’s works on my bookshelf are his editions of Guy Liddell’s Diaries – Volume 1, 1939-1942, and Volume 2, 1942-1945. In a way, these items are superfluous to my research needs, as I have the full set of Liddell’s Diaries on my desktop, downloaded from the National Archives website. Mr. West told me that he would have dearly liked to publish more of Liddell’s chronicle, but it was not considered economically viable. Yet I still find it useful to consult his editions since he frequently provides valuable guides to identities of redacted names, or cryptonyms used: it is also important for me to know what appears in print (which is the record that most historians exploit), as opposed to the largely untapped resource that the original diaries represent. Cold War Spymaster seems to reflect a desire to fill in the overlooked years in the Liddell chronicle.
Guy Liddell, the Diaries and MI5
As West [I shall, with no lack of respect, drop the ‘Mr.’ hereon] points out, Liddell’s Diaries consist an extraordinary record of MI5’s activities during the war, and afterwards, and I do not believe they have been adequately exploited by historians. It is true that a certain amount of caution is always required when treating such testimony: I have been amazed, for example, at the attention that Andrew Roberts’s recent biography of Churchill has received owing to the claim that the recent publication of the Maisky Diaries has required some revisionist assessment. The Soviet ambassador was a mendacious and manipulative individual, and I do not believe that half the things that Maisky ascribed to Churchill and Anthony Eden were ever said by those two politicians. Thus (for example), Churchill’s opinions on the Soviet Union’s ‘rights’ to control the Baltic States have become distorted. Similarly, though to a lesser degree, Stephen Kotkin takes the claims of Maisky far too seriously in Volume 2 of his biography of Stalin.
Diaries, it is true, have the advantage of immediacy over memoirs, but one still has to bear in mind for whose benefit they are written. Liddell locked his away each night, and probably never expected them to be published, believing (as West states) that only the senior management in MI5 would have the privilege of reading them. Yet a careful reading of the text shows some embarrassments, contradictions, and attempts to cover up unpleasantries. Even in 2002, fifty years later, when they were declassified, multiple passages were redacted because some events were still considered too sensitive. Overall, however, Liddell’s record provides unmatched insights into the mission of MI5 and indeed the prosecution of the war. I used them extensively when researching my thesis, and made copious notes, but now, each time I go back to them on some new intelligence topic, I discover new gems, the significance of which I had overlooked on earlier passes.
Describing Liddell’s roles during the time of his Diaries (1939-1952) is important in assessing his record. When war broke out, he was Assistant-Director, under Jasper Harker, of B Division, responsible for counter-intelligence and counter-espionage. B Division included the somewhat maverick section led by Maxwell Knight, B1F, which was responsible for planting agents within subversive organisations such as the Communist Party and Oswald Mosley’s British Union of Fascists. When Churchill sacked the Director-General, Vernon Kell, in May 1940, and introduced the layer of the Security Executive under Lord Swinton to manage domestic intelligence, Liddell was promoted to Director of B Division, although he had to share the office with an inappropriate political insertion, William Crocker, for some months. As chaos mounted during 1940, and Harker was judged to be ill-equipped for leadership, David Petrie was brought in to head the organisation, and in July 1941 he instituted a new structure in which counter-intelligence against communist subversion was hived off into a new F Division, initially under John Curry. Thus Liddell, while maintaining an interest, was not nominally responsible for handling Soviet espionage during most of the war.
David Petrie
Petrie, an effective administrator appointed to
produce order, and a clear definition of roles, was considered a success, and
respected by those who worked for him. He retired (in somewhat mysterious
circumstances) in 1946, and was replaced by another outsider whose credentials
were superficially less impressive, the ex-policeman, Percy Sillitoe – an
appointment that Liddell resented on two counts. Petrie was a solid
administrator and planner: he had been in his position about a year-and-a-half
when he produced, in November 1942, a paper that outlined his ideas about the
future of MI5, how it should report, and what the ideal characteristics of
officers and the Director-General should be. His recommendations were a little
eccentric, stressing that an ideal D-G should come from the Services or Police,
and have much experience overseas. Thus Liddell, who probably did not see the
report, would have been chagrined at the way that career intelligence officers
would have been overlooked. In the same file at Kew (KV 4/448) can be seen
Liddell’s pleas for improving career-paths for officers, including the
establishment of a permanent civilian intelligence corps in the services.
Petrie was reported to have kept a diary during
his years in office, but destroyed it. The authorised historian, Christopher
Andrew, glides over his retirement. In a very provocative sentence in his ODNB entry for Petrie, Jason Tomes
writes: “In
retrospect, this triumph [the double cross system] had to be set alongside a
serious failure: inadequate surveillance of Soviet spies. Petrie sensed that
the Russian espionage which MI5 uncovered was the tip of an iceberg, but the
Foreign Office urged restraint and MI5 had itself been penetrated (by Anthony
Blunt).” What Soviet espionage had MI5 uncovered by 1945? Green, Uren and Springhall
were convicted in 1942, 1943 and 1944, respectively, but it is not clear why
Petrie suspected an ‘iceberg’ of Communist penetration, or what sources Tomes
is relying on when he claims that Petrie had evidence of it, and that he and
the Foreign Office had a major disagreement over policy, and how the
Director-General was overruled. Did he resign over it? That would be a major
addition to the history of MI5. The defector Gouzenko led the British
authorities to Nunn May, but he was not arrested until March 1946. Could Petrie
have been disgusted by the discovery of Leo Long and his accomplice Blunt in
1944? See Misdefending the Realm for
more details. I have attempted to contact Tomes through his publisher, the
History Press, but he has not responded.
Like several other officers, including Dick White, who considered resigning over the intrusion, Liddell did not think the Labour Party’s appointing of a policeman showed good judgment. Sillitoe had worked in East Africa as a young man, but since 1923 as a domestic police officer, so he hardly met Petrie’s criteria, either. Astonishingly, Petrie’s entry in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography asserts that Petrie had recommended Liddell for the post, but had been overruled by Attlee – an item of advice that would have been a complete volte-face in light of his memorandum three years earlier. On the other hand, it might be said that Sillitoe could have well riposted to his critics, after the Fuchs affair, that the established officers in MI5 did not understand counter-intelligence either. And in another of those enigmatic twists that bedevil attempts to work out what really happened here, Richard Deacon (whose role I shall inspect later in this piece), wrote about Sillitoe in The Greatest Treason: “The picture which has most unfortunately been portrayed since Sillitoe’s departure from MI5 has been that of a policeman totally out of place in a service which called for highly intellectual talents. This is total balderdash: someone like Sillitoe was desperately needed to put MI5 on the right track and to get rid of the devious amateurs who held power.” One might ask: was that not what Petrie had been doing for the past five years?
Percy Sillitoe
In any case, Liddell also thought that he
deserved the job himself. Yet he did receive some recognition, and moved nearer
to the seat of leadership. In October 1946 he replaced Harker as Deputy
Director-General, and frequently stood in for his new boss, who had a rough
time trying to deal with ‘subversive’ MI5 officers, and reportedly liked to travel
to get away from the frustrations of the office climate. What is puzzling, however, about the post-war
period is that, despite the fact that the Nazi threat was over, and that a
Labour government was (initially) far more sympathetic to the Soviet cause, B
Division did not immediately take back control of communist subversion. A
strong leader would have made this case immediately.
The histories of MI5 (by Christopher Andrew,
and West himself) are deplorably vague about responsibilities in the post-war
years. We can rely on John Curry’s internal history, written in 1945, for the
clear evidence that, after Petrie’s reorganization in the summer of 1941, F
Division was responsible for ‘Communism and Left-Wing Movements’ (F2, under
Hollis), which was in turn split into F2A (Policy Activities of CPGB in UK),
under Mr Clarke, F2B (Comintern Activities generally, including Communist
Refugees), and F2C (Russian Intelligence), under Mr. Pilkington. Petrie had
followed Lord Swinton’s advice in splitting up B Division, which was evidently now
focused on Nazi Espionage (B1A through B1H). Dick White has been placed in
charge of a small section simply named ‘Espionage’, with the mission of B4A
described as ‘Suspected cases of Espionage by Individuals domiciled in United
Kingdom’, and ‘Review of Espionage cases’. Presumably that allowed Liddell and
White to keep their hand in with communist subversion and the machinations of
the Comintern.
Yet that agreement (if indeed it was one) is
undermined by the organisation chart for August 1943, where White has been
promoted to Deputy Director to Liddell, and B4A has been set a new mission of
‘Escaped Prisoners of War and Evaders’. F Division, now under the promoted
Roger Hollis, since Curry has been moved into a ‘Research’ position under
Petrie, still maintains F2, with the same structure, although Mr Shillito is
now responsible for F2B and F2C. With the Soviet Union now an ally, the
intensity of concerns about Communist espionage appears to have diminished even
more. (In 1943, Stalin announced the dissolution of the Comintern, although
that gesture was a fraudulent one.) One might have expected that the conclusion
of hostilities, and the awareness within MI5, and even the Foreign Office, that
the Soviet Union was now the major threat (again), would provoke a reallocation
of forces and a new mission. And, indeed, this appears to be what happened –
but in a quiet, unannounced fashion, perhaps because it took a while for Attlee
to be able to stand up to the Bevanite and Crippsian influences in his Party. A
close inspection of certain archives (in this case, the Pieck files) shows that
in September 1946, Michael Serpell identified himself as F2C, but by the
following January was known as B1C. This is an important indicator that White’s
B Division was taking back some responsibility for Soviet espionage in the
light of the new threat, and especially the Gouzenko revelations of 1945. Yet
who made the decision, and exactly what happened, seems to be unrecorded.
According to Andrew, after the war, B Division was
highly focused on Zionist revolts in Palestine, for which the United Kingdom
still held the mandate. Yet he (like West) has nothing to say about F Division
between Petrie’s resignation in 1946 and Dick White’s reorganisation in 1953.
The whole of the Sillitoe era is a blank. Thus we have to conclude that, from
1947 onwards, Hollis’s F Division was restricted to covering overt subversive
organisations (such as the Communist Party), while B Division assumed its
traditional role in counter-espionage activities, such as the tracking of Klaus
Fuchs and Nunn May, the case of Alexander Foote, and the interpretation of the
VENONA transcripts. The artificial split again betrayed the traditional
weaknesses in MI5 policies, namely its age-old belief that communist subversion
could come only through the agencies of the CPGB, and that domestically-educated
‘intellectual’ communists would still have loyalty to Great Britain. White held
on to this thesis for far too long. Gouzenko’s warnings – and the resumption of
the Pieck inquiry – had aroused a recognition that an ‘illegal’ network of
subversion needed to be investigated. Yet it was not until the Communist takeover
in Czechoslovakia, with the subsequent executions, and the Soviet blockade of Berlin
in 1948, that Attlee’s policy toward the Soviets hardened, and B Division’s new
charter was accepted.
I return to West and Liddell. On the inside cover of each volume of the published Diaries appear the following words: “Although reclusive, and dependent on a small circle of trusted friends, he (Liddell) was unquestionably one of the most remarkable and accomplished professionals of his generation, and a legend within his own organisation.” Even making allowances for the rhetorical flourish of granting Liddell a ‘mythical’ status, I have always been a little sceptical of this judgment. Was this not the same Liddell who recruited Anthony Blunt and Victor Rothschild into his organisation, and then wanted to bring in Guy Burgess, only being talked out of it by John Curry? Was this the same officer who had allowed Fuchs to be accepted into atomic weapons research, despite his known track-record as a CP member, and who allowed SONIA to carry on untouched in her Oxfordshire hideaway? Was this the same officer whom John Costello, David Mure, Goronwy Rees, Richard Deacon and SIS chief Maurice Oldfield all * thought so poorly of that they named him as a probable Soviet mole? Moreover, in his 1987 book, Molehunt, even West had described Liddell as ‘unquestionably a very odd character’. Can these two assessments comfortably co-exist?
* John Costello in Mask of Treachery (1988);David Mure in Master of Deception (1980); Goronwy Rees in the Observer (1980); Richard Deacon in The Greatest Treason (1989); Maurice Oldfield in The Age, and to US intelligence, quoted by Costello.
To balance this catalogue of errors, Liddell
surely had some achievements to his credit. He was overall responsible for
conceiving the Double-Cross Operation (despite White’s claims to his biographer
of his taking the leading role himself, and ‘Tar’ Robertson receiving acclaim
from some as being the mastermind of the operation), and basked in the glory
that this strategic deception was said to have played in ensuring the success
of OVERLORD, the invasion of France. He supervised Maxwell Knight’s
infiltration of the Right Club, which led to the arrest and incarceration of
Anna Wolkoff and Tyler Kent. He somehow kept B Division together during the
turmoil of 1940 and the ‘Fifth Column’ scare. His Diaries reveal a sharp and
inquiring mind that was capable of keeping track of myriads of projects across
the whole of the British Empire. Thus I opened Cold War Spymaster in the hope that I might find a detailed
re-assessment of this somewhat sad figure.
‘Cold War Spymaster’
First, the title. Why West chose this, I have
no idea, as he normally claims to be so precise about functions and
organisation. (He upbraided me for getting ‘Branches’ and ‘Divisions’ mixed up
in Misdefending the Realm, although
Christopher Andrew informs us that the terms were used practically
interchangeably: it was a mess.) When Geoffrey Elliott wrote about Tommy (‘Tar’)
Robertson in Gentleman Spymaster, he
was somewhat justified, because Robertson’s main claim to fame was the handling
of the German double-agents in World War II. When Martin Pearce chose Spymaster for his biography of Maurice
Oldfield, he had right on his side because Oldfield headed SIS, which is
primarily an espionage organisation. Helen Fry used it for her profile of the
SIS officer, Charles Kendrick, and Charles Whiting wrote a book titled Spymasters for his account of GCHQ’s
manipulation of the Germans. But Liddell headed a counter-espionage and
counter-intelligence unit: he was not a master of spies.
Second, the subject. Subtitled The Legacy of Guy Liddell, Deputy Director
of MI5, the book ‘is intended to examine Liddell’s involvement in some
important counter-espionage cases’. Thus some enticing-looking chapters appear on
The Duke of Windsor, CORBY (Gouzenko), Klaus Fuchs, Konstantin Volkov (the
would-be defector from Turkey who almost unveiled Philby), BARCLAY and CURZON
(in fact, Burgess and Maclean, but why not name them so? : BARCLAY does not
appear until the final page of a ninety-page chapter), PEACH (the codename
given to the investigation of Philby from 1951), and Exposure. One might
therefore look forward to a fresh analysis of some of the most intriguing cases
of the post-war period.
Third, the sources. Like any decent
self-respecting author of average vanity, the first thing I did on opening the
book was to search for my name in the Acknowledgments or Sources. But no
mention. I might have thought that my analysis, in Misdefending the Realm, of Liddell’s flaws in not taking the
warnings of Krivitsky seriously enough, in not insisting on a follow-up to the
hint of the ‘Imperial Council’ source, worthy of inclusion. I saw such
characters as Tommy Robertson, Dick White, Anthony Blunt, John Cairncross, Yuri
Modin and even Jürgen Kuczynski listed there, which did not fill my bosom with
excitement, as I thought their contributions would have been exhausted and
stale by now. The Bibliography is largely a familiar list of books of various
repute, going back to the 1950s, with an occasional entry of something newer,
such as the unavoidable and inevitable Ben Macintyre, from more recent years. It
also, not very usefully, includes Richard Deacon’s British Connection, a volume that was withdrawn and pulped for
legal reasons, and is thus not generally available So what was this all about?
It turns out that the content of the book is
about 80% reproduction of public documents, either excerpts from Liddell’s
Diaries from the time 1945 to his resignation in 1953, or from files available
at the National Archives. (It is very difficult to distinguish quickly what is
commentary and what is quoted sources, as all appear in the same typeface, with
many excerpts continuing on for several pages, even though such citations are
indented. And not all his authoritative
statements are sourced.) The story West tells is not new, and can be largely
gleaned from other places. Moreover, he offers very little fresh or penetrating
analysis. Thus it appears that West, his project on publishing excerpts from
the Diaries forced to a premature halt, decided to resuscitate the endeavour
under a new cover.
So what is Liddell’s ‘legacy’? The author comes
to the less than startling conclusion that ‘with the benefit of hindsight,
access to recently declassified documents and a more relaxed attitude to the
publication of memoirs [what does this
mean? Ed.], we can now see how Liddell was betrayed by Burgess, Blunt and
Philby.’ Is that news? And does West intend to imply that it was not Liddell’s
fault? He offers no analysis of exactly how this happened, and it is a strain
to pretend that Liddell, whose object in life was to guard against the threats
from such lowlifes, somehow maintained his professional reputation while at the
same time failing calamitously to protect himself or the Realm. What caused the
fall from grace of ‘unquestionably one of the most remarkable and accomplished
professionals of his generation’? Moreover, the exploration of such a betrayal could
constitute a poignant counterpoint to the sometime fashionable notion –
espoused by Lord Annan and others – that
Goronwy Rees had been the greater sinner by betraying, through his criticisms
of Burgess and Maclean in his People
articles, the higher cause of friendship. Cold
War Spymaster thus represents a massive opportunity missed, avoided, or
perhaps deferred.
Expert, Administrator or Leader?
In Misdefending
the Realm, my analysis of Liddell concluded that he was an essentially decent
man who was not tough enough for the climate and position he was in. Maybe
someone will soon attempt a proper biography of him, as he deserves. His
earlier years with Special Branch and the formative years in the 1930s are not
really significant, I think. West starts his Chronology with January 1940, when
Krivitsky was interrogated, and I agree that that period (which coincides
closely with the start of the period studied in Misdefending the Realm) is the appropriate place to begin.
I have always been puzzled by the treatment of Jane Archer, whom Liddell essentially started to move out at the end of 1939. Why he would want to banish his sharpest counter-espionage officer, and replace her with the second-rate Roger Hollis – not the move of a ‘remarkable and accomplished professional’ – is something that defies logic. Yet the circumstances of Archer’s demise are puzzling. We have it solely on Liddell’s word that Archer was fired, in November 1940, at Jasper Harker’s behest, because she had reputedly mocked the rather pompous Deputy Director-General once too much. (She did not leave the intelligence world, but moved to SIS, so her behaviour cannot have been that subversive. Incidentally, a scan of various memoranda and reports written by Harker, scattered around MI5 files, shows a rather shrewd and pragmatic intelligence officer: I suspect that he may have received a poor press.) I should not be surprised to discover that there was more going on: I am so disappointed that no one appears to have tried to interview this gallant woman before her death in 1982.
It would be naïve to imagine that MI5 would be
different from any other organisation and be immune from the complications of office
politics – and office romance. If I were writing a fictionalized account of
this period, I would have Guy Liddell showing an interest in the highly
personable, intelligent, humorous and attractive Jane Sissmore (as she was
until September 1939). Liddell’s marriage had fallen on rocky ground: in Molehunt, Nigel West stated that his
wife Calypso née Baring (the daughter of the third Baron Revelstoke) had left
him before the start of the war. John
Costello, in Mask of Treachery,
related, having interviewed Liddell himself, that Calypso had absconded as early
as 1938, and that Liddell had travelled to Miami in December of that year, and
surprisingly won a successful custody battle. Yet contemporary newspapers prove
that Calypso had left her husband, taking their children to Florida as early as
July 1935, in the company of her half-brother, an association that raised some
eyebrows as well as questions in court. Liddell followed them there, and was
able, by the peculiarities of British Chancery Law, to make the children wards
of court in August. In December, Calypso publicly called her husband ‘an
unmitigated snob’ (something the Revelstokes would have known about, I imagine),
but agreed to return to England with the offspring, at least temporarily. At
the outbreak of war, however, Calypso had managed to overturn the decision
because of the dangers of the Blitz, and eventually spirited their children
away again. West informs us that, ‘for the first year of the war Liddell’s
daughters lived with his widowed cousin Mary Wollaston in Winchester, and Peter
at his prep school in Surrey, and then they moved to live with their mother in
California’. (Advice to ambitious intelligence officers: do not marry a girl
named ‘Calypso’ or ‘Clothilde’.)
The day before war broke out, Jane Sissmore married another MI5 officer, Joe Archer. In those days, it would have been civil service policy for a female employee getting married to have to resign for the sake of childbearing and home, but maybe the exigences of war encouraged a more tolerant approach. Perhaps the Archers even delayed their wedding for that reason. In any case, relationships in the office must have changed. There is not a shred of evidence behind my hypothesis that Liddell might have wooed Sissmore in the first part of 1939, but then there is not a shred of evidence that he maintained a contact in Soviet intelligence to whom he passed secrets, as has been the implication by such as Costello. Yet it would have been very strange if, his marriage irretrievably broken, he had been unappreciative of Sissmore’s qualities, and not perhaps sought a closer relationship with her. It might also explain why Liddell felt uncomfortable having Jane continue to work directly for him. Despite her solid performance on the Krivitsky case, she was appointed supremo of the Regional Security Liaison Officers organisation in April 1940. In this role she quickly gained respect from the hard-boiled intelligence officers, solicitors, stockbrokers and former King’s Messengers who worked for her, until she and Liddell in late October 1940 had another clash (as I reported in the Mystery of the Undetected Radios: Part 3). She was fired shortly after.
Liddell’s life was complicated by the
insertion, in August 1940, of William Crocker as his co-director of B Division,
at Lord Swinton’s insistence, and no doubt with the advice of Sir Joseph Ball.
It is not clear what the exact sequence of events was, but Crocker, who was a
solicitor, and Ball’s personal one to boot, had acted for Liddell in trying to maintain
custody of the three children he had with Calypso. While the initial attempt
had been successful, it was evidently overturned in 1939, and Liddell and his
wife were legally separated in 1943. Crocker did not last long in MI5, and he
resigned in September of 1940. While David Petrie brought some structure and
discipline to the whole service by mid-1941, Liddell had buried himself in his
work (and in the task of writing up his Diaries each night), and had found
social company in circles that were not quite appropriate for his position. The
personal stress in his life, alone and separated from his four children, must
have been enormous.
Such
contacts would come back to haunt Liddell. When Petrie retired from the
Director-Generalship of MI5 in 1946, Liddell was overlooked as replacement,
some accounts suggesting that a word in Attlee’s ear by the leftwing firebrand,
‘Red’ Ellen Wilkinson, had doomed his chances. The most recent description of
this initiative appears in Michael Jago’s 2014 work, Clement Attlee: The Inevitable Prime Minister, where he describes
Liddell’s rejection despite the support for him from within MI5. Wilkinson had
apparently told her lover, Herbert Morrison, who was Home Secretary in the
postwar Labour administration, that Liddell had in 1940 betrayed the communist
propagandist Willi Münzenberg, who had entered Stalin’s hitlist and been
assassinated in France.
Several aspects of such an assertion are extremely illogical, however. It is true that the suspicions that Attlee and his ministers had about the anti-socialist tendencies of MI5 coloured the Prime Minister’s perspectives on security matters, but this narrative does not bear up to examination. First, for a leftist agitator like Wilkinson (who had also been the lover of Münzenberg’s henchman, Otto Katz) to confirm her close association with Münzenberg, and take up Münzenberg’s cause against Stalin, was quixotic, to say the least, even if her convictions about the communist cause had softened. Second, for her to believe that the democratically-minded Attlee would look upon Münzenberg’s demise as a cause for outrage reflected a serious misjudgment. He would not have been surprised that MI5, and Liddell in particular, would have taken such a stance against Communist subversion, especially when he (Attlee) learned about the activities of the Comintern a decade before. Third, for Wilkinson to think that Attlee could be persuaded that Liddell had abetted the NKVD in eliminating Münzenberg, showed some remarkable imagination. Fourth, if Attlee had really listened carefully to her, and found her arguments persuasive, he would hardly have allowed Liddell to continue on in MI5 without even an investigation, and to be promoted to Deputy Director-General as some kind of designate. (Churchill was back in power when Sillitoe resigned.) Thus Wilkinson’s personification of Liddell as an agent of Stalinism has the ring of black comedy.
Donald McCormick (aka Richard Deacon)
I have discussed this with the very congenial Mr. Jago, who, it turns out, was at Oxford University at exactly the same time as I, and like me, relocated to the USA in 1980. (We worked out that we must have played cricket against each other in opposing school teams in 1958.) He identifies his source for the Wilkinson anecdote as that figure with whom readers of this column are now very familiar, the rather problematical Richard Deacon. Indeed, in The Greatest Treason, Deacon outlined Wilkinson’s machinations behind the scenes, attributing her reservations about Liddell to what Münzenberg had personally told her about his ‘enemy in British counter-espionage’ before he was killed. Deacon had first introduced this theory in his 1982 memoir With My Little Eye, attributing the source of the story to the suffragette Lady Rhondda, who had apparently written to Deacon about the matter before she died in 1958, also suggesting that Liddell ‘was trying to trap Arthur Koestler’. Yet Deacon qualified his report in The Greatest Treason: “Whether Ellen Wilkinson linked the Münzenberg comments with Guy Liddell is not clear, but she certainly remembered Münzenberg’s warning and as a result expressed her doubts about him. Morrison concurred and it was then that Attlee decided to bring an outsider in as chief of MI5.” I rest my case: in 1940, with Nazi Germany an ally of Soviet Russia, Liddell should have done all he could to stifle such menaces as Münzenberg. Of course Münzenberg would have ‘an enemy in MI5’. I cannot see Attlee falling for it, and this particular urban legend should be buried until stronger independent evidence emerges.
The rumour probably first appeared in David Mure’s extraordinary Last Temptation, a faux memoir in which he uses the Guy/Alice Liddell connection to concoct a veiled dramatization of Liddell’s life and career. This work, published in 1980, which I have analysed in depth in Misdefending the Realm, exploits a parade of characters from Alice in Wonderland to depict the intrigues of MI5 and MI6, and specifically the transgressions of Guy Liddell. If anyone comes to write a proper biography of Liddell, that person will have to unravel the clues that Mure left behind in this ‘novel of treason’ in order to determine what Mure’s sources were, and how reliable they were. Mure describes his informant for the Ellen Wilkinson story as an old friend of Liddell’s mother’s, ‘the widow of a food controller in the First World War’, which does not quite fit the profile of Sir Humphrey Mackworth, whom Viscountess Rhondda had divorced in 1922. A task for some researcher: to discover whether Mure and Deacon shared the same source, and what that person’s relationship with Ellen Wilkinson was.
‘The Greatest Treason’
Regardless
of these intrigues, Nigel West suggested, in A Matter of Trust, his history of MI5 between 1945 and 1972, quite
reasonably that an ‘insider’ appointment would have been impossible in the
political climate of 1945-1946, what with a rampant Labour Party in power,
harbouring resentment about the role that MI5 had played in anti-socialist
endeavours going back to the Zinoviev Letter incident of 1924. Yet West, while
choosing to list some of Liddell’s drawbacks (see below) at this stage of the
narrative, still judged that Liddell could well have been selected for the post
had Churchill won the election. The fact was that Churchill returned, and Liddell
again lost.
Another Chance
When
Sillitoe’s time was over in 1953, Liddell still considered himself a candidate
for Director-General, and faced the Appointments Board in the Cabinet Office on
April 14. (West reproduces his Diary entry from that evening.) It appears that
our hero had not prepared himself well for the ordeal. Perhaps he should have
been alarmed that a selection process was under way, rather than a simple
appointment, and that one of his subordinates was also being encouraged to
present himself. When the Chairman, Sir Edward Bridges, asked him what
qualifications he thought were appropriate for the directorship, Liddell
recorded: “I said while this was a little difficult to answer, I felt strongly
somebody was need who had a fairly intimate knowledge of the workings of the
machine.” That was the tentative response of an Administrator, not a Leader.
Later: “Bridges asked me at the end whether I had any other points which had
not been covered, and on reflection I rather regret that I did not say
something about the morale of the staff and the importance of making people
feel that it was possible for them to rise to the top.” He regretted not saying
other things, but his half hour was up. He had blown his opportunity to
impress.
Even his latest sally probably misread how his officers thought. Few of them nursed such ambitions, I imagine, but no doubt wanted some better reward for doing a job they loved well. For example, Michael Jago (the same) in his biography of John Bingham, The Spy Who Was George Smiley, relates how Maxwell Knight tried to convince Bingham to replace him as head of the agent-runners. Jago writes: “He strenuously resisted promotion, pointing out that his skills lay as an agent runner, not as a manager of agent runners. The administrative nature of such a job did not appeal to him; his agents were loyal to him and he reciprocated that loyalty.” This is the dilemma of the Expert that can be found in any business, and is one I encountered myself: should he or she take on managerial duties in order to gain promotion and higher pay, or can the mature expert, with his specialist skills more usefully employed, enjoy the same status as those elevated to management roles?
Dick White
Liddell
was devastated when he did not get the job, especially since his underling,
Dick White, whom he had trained, was indeed appointed, thus contradicting the
fact of White’s ‘despondent’ mood after his interview, which he had
communicated to Liddell. The authorised historian of MI5, Christopher Andrew,
reported the judgment of the selection committee, which acknowledged that
Liddell had ‘unrivalled experience of the type of intelligence dealt with in
MI5, knowledge of contemporary Communist mentality and tactics and an intuitive
capacity to handle the difficult problems involved’. But ‘It has been said [‘by whom?’: coldspur] that he is not a
good organiser and lacks forcefulness. And doubts have been expressed as to
whether he would be successful in dealing with Ministers, with heads of
department and with delegates of other countries.’ This was a rather damning –
though bureaucratically anonymous – indictment, which classified Liddell as not
only an unsuitable Leader, but as a poor Administrator/Manager as well, which
would tend to belie the claim that he had much support from within MI5’s ranks.
(Incidentally,
Andrew’s chronology is at fault: he bizarrely has Liddell retiring in 1952,
White replacing him as Deputy Director-General and then jousting with Sillitoe,
before the above-described interviews in May 1953. The introduction to the
Diaries on the National Archives repeats the error of Liddell’s ‘finally
retiring’ in 1952. West repeats this mistake on p 185 of A Matter of Trust, as well as in
Molehunt, on pp 35-36, but corrects it in the latter on p 123. Tom Bower presents exactly the same self-contradiction
in his 1995 The Perfect English Spy. West’s
ODNB entry for Liddell states that
“ . . . , in 1953, embarrassed by the
defection of his friend Guy Burgess, he took early retirement to become
security officer to the Atomic Energy Authority”, thus completely ignoring the
competition for promotion. It is a puzzling and alarming pattern, as if all
authors had been reading off the same faulty press release, one that attempted
to conceal Liddell’s embarrassing finale. In his 2005 Introduction to the
published Diaries, West likewise presents
the date of Liddell’s retirement correctly, but does not discuss his failed
interview with the Appointments Board. The Introduction otherwise serves as an
excellent survey of the counter-intelligence dynamics of the Liddell period,
and their aftermath.)
Liddell’s
being overlooked in 1946 cannot have helped his cause, either. West wrote, of
the competition for D-G that year, that Liddell’s intelligence and war record
had been ‘exceptional’, and continued: “He was without question a brilliant
intelligence officer, and he had recruited a number of outstanding brains into
the office during his first twelve months of the war. But he had a regrettable
choice in friends and was known to prefer the company of homosexuals, although
he himself was not one. [This was written
in 1982!] Long after the war he invariably spent Friday evenings at the
Chelsea Palace, a well-known haunt of homosexuals.” West updated his account
for 1953, stating that Liddell ‘might have at first glance have seemed the most
likely candidate for the post, but he had already been passed over by Attlee
and was known to have counted Anthony Blunt and Guy Burgess amongst his
friends.’ In the light of Burgess’s recent decampment with Maclean, that
observation strikes an inappropriate chord, as if Burgess’s homosexuality
rather than his involvement in Soviet espionage had been the aspect that
tarnished Liddell’s judgment, and that Liddell’s now recognized professional
failings were somehow not relevant. After all, Burgess’s homosexuality was
known to every government officer who ever recruited him.
Moreover,
if associating with the Bentinck Street crowd that assembled at Victor
Rothschild’s place cast a cloud over Liddell’s reputation, Dick White may have
been as much at fault as was Liddell. It is somewhat difficult to find hard
evidence of how close the associations at the Rothschild flat were, and exactly
what went on. Certainly, Rothschild rented it to Guy Burgess and Anthony Blunt.
Goronwy Rees’ posthumous evidence, as retold by Andrew Boyle, was melodramatic.
The Observer article of Sunday,
January 20, 1980 was titled ‘The Brotherhood of Bentinck Street’, with Rees
explaining how ‘Burgess and Blunt entangled top MI5 man Guy Liddell in their
treachery’. Rees went on to say that Liddell was one of Burgess’s ‘predatory
conquests’, and that Burgess’s ‘main source’ must have been Liddell. Rees
certainly overstated the degree of sordidness that could be discovered there.
White, meanwhile, still a bachelor, was reported, according to his biographer,
Tom Bower, to attend wartime parties in Chesterfield Street, Mayfair, hosted by
Tomas ‘Tommy’ Harris, where he mixed with such as Blunt, Philby, Burgess,
Rothschild, Rees and Liddell himself. White, however, was not a ‘confirmed
bachelor’ and married the communist novelist Kate Bellamy in November 1945.
Yet none of this would have been known about in 1953, or, if it had, would have been considered quite harmless. After all, the top brass in Whitehall was unaware at this time of Blunt’s treachery (although I contend that White and Liddell, and maybe Petrie, knew about it), and Burgess had mixed and worked with all manner of prominent persons – all of whom rapidly tried to distance themselves from any possible contamination by the renegade and rake. Moreover, Liddell had not recruited Burgess to MI5, even though he had wanted to, but been talked out of it by John Curry. John Costello, in his multipage assault on Liddell in Mask of Treachery, lists a number of ‘errors’ in Liddell’s behavior that raise ‘serious questions about Liddell’s competency, bad luck, or treachery’, but most of these would not have been known by the members of the Appointments Board, and the obvious mistakes (such as oversights in vetting for Klaus Fuchs) were not the responsibility of Liddell alone. He simply was not strong enough to have acted independently in protecting such persons.
Thus
it is safe to assume that Liddell was rightly overlooked in 1953 because he was
not leadership material, not because of his questionable associations. White
was, on the other hand, a smoother operator. He had enjoyed a more enterprising
career, having been posted to SHAEF at the end of 1944, and spent the best part
of eighteen months in counter-intelligence in Germany, under General Eisenhower
and Major-General Kenneth Strong, before touring the Commonwealth. (Strong was
in fact another candidate for the MI5 leadership: White told his biographer
that he noted Strong’s lack of interest in non-military intelligence.) He knew
how to handle the mandarins, and sold himself well. As Bower wrote, in his biography
of White, The Perfect English Spy:
“The qualities required of an intelligence chief were evident: balance,
clarity, judgment, credibility, honesty, cool management in the face of crisis,
and the ability to convey to his political superiors in a relaxed manner the
facts which demonstrated the importance of intelligence.” Malcolm Muggeridge
was less impressed: “Dear old Dick White”, he said to Andrew Boyle, “‘the
schoolmaster’. I just can’t believe it.”
White
was thus able to bury the embarrassments of two years before, when he and
Liddell had convinced Sillitoe to lie to Premier Attlee over the Fuchs fiasco,
and he had also somehow persuaded the Appointments Committee that he was not to
blame for the Burgess/Maclean disaster. This was an astounding performance, as
only eighteen months earlier, in a very detailed memorandum, White had called
for the Philby inquiry to be called off, only to face a strong criticism from
Sir William Strang, the permanent under-secretary at the Foreign Office since
1949, who was also on the Selection Committee. Yet White had previously clashed
with Strang when the latter held back secret personal files. They shared similar
convictions of misplaced institutional loyalty: Strang could not believe that
there could be spies in the Diplomatic Service, while White refused to accept
that there could be such among the officers of the intelligence corps.
White
had also benefitted from Liddell’s promotion. He had returned from abroad in early
1946, and had been appointed head of B Division, since Liddell had been
promoted to Deputy Director-General under Sillitoe, with Harker pushed into
early retirement. Thus White took over centre-stage as the Cold War
intensified, and was in obvious control of the meetings about Fuchs (1949-50),
and then Burgess and Maclean (1951), with Liddell left somewhat out of the main
picture. White was then able to manipulate the mandarins to suggest that the
obvious mistakes had either not occurred on his watch, or had else been unavoidable,
while Liddell was left in a relatively powerless no-man’s-land. It would appear
that White out-manoeuvred his boss: how genuine was his display of
‘despondency’ to Liddell after the interview, one wonders?
White
was probably also a better Leader than a Manager. He was somewhat bland, and
smoothness was well-received in Whitehall: he had the annoying habit of
agreeing with the last person who made a case to him – a feature that I came
across frequently in business. There can be nothing more annoying than going in
to see a senior manager, and making a well-prepared argument, and see a head
nodding vigorously the other side of the desk, with its owner not challenging
any of your conclusions or recommendations. Yet nothing happens, because the
next person who has won an audience may put forward a completely different set
of ideas, and still gain the nodding head. That is a sign of lack of backbone.
R. A. (later Lord) Butler ascribed the same deficiency to his boss, Lord
Halifax, and Franklin Roosevelt was said to exhibit the same tendency,
preferring to manipulate people through his personal agencies and contacts, and
commit little in writing. But White dealt well with the politicians, who
considered him a ‘safe pair of hands’, and his career thrived after that.
Re-Assessing Liddell
When
Kim Philby was being investigated as the possible ‘Third Man’ in the latter
part of 1951, George Carey-Foster, the Security Officer in the Foreign Office,
wrote to Dick White about their suspect’s possible escape: “Are you at any
stage proposing to warn the ports, because even that may leak and bring in the
Foreign Office? For these reasons as well as for those referred to in my
previous letter I think we ought to know how we are to act before we are
overtaken by events.” That was one of the main failings of Liddell’s that I
identified in Misdefending the Realm:
“Liddell was very reactive: he did not appear to prepare his team for any
eventuality that came along” (p 284). How should MI5 respond if its
recommendations over vetting were overruled? What policies were in place should
a defector like Gouzenko or Volkov turn up? How should MI5 proceed if it came
about that one of its officers was indeed a Soviet spy, yet the evidence came
through secret channels? Who should conduct interrogations? Under what
circumstances could a prosecution take place? There was no procedure in place.
Events were allowed to overtake MI5.
The
task of a regular counter-espionage officer was quite straightforward. It
required some native intelligence, patience and attention to detail,
stubbornness, curiosity, empathy, a knowledge of law and psychology,
unflappability (the attributes of George Smiley, in fact). As it happens, I
compiled this list before reading how Vernon Kell, the first Director of MI5
had described the ideal characteristics of a Defence Security Officer: ‘Freedom
from strong personal or political prejudices or interest; an accurate and
sympathetic judgment of human character, motives and psychology, and of the
relative significance, importance and urgency of current events and duties in
their bearing on major British interests’. They still make sense. Yet, if an
officer performed his job of surveillance industriously, and identified a
subversive, not much more could be recommended than ‘keeping an eye on him (or
her)’. MI5 had no powers of arrest, so it just had to wait until the suspect
was caught red-handed planting the bomb in the factory or handing over the
papers before Special Branch could be called in. That process would sometimes
require handling ‘agents’ who would penetrate such institutions as the
Communist Party HQ, for example Olga Gray and her work leading to the capture
and prosecution of Percy Glading. That was a function that Maxwell Knight was
excellent at handling.
With
the various ‘illegals’ and other aliens floating around, however, officers were
often left powerless. They had to deal with busybody politicians interfering in
immigration bans and detention orders, civil servant poohbahs overriding
recommendations on non-employment, cautious ministers worried about the unions,
inefficient security processes at sea- and air-ports, leaders cowed by their
political masters, Foreign Office diplomats nervous about upsetting Uncle Joe
Stalin in the cause of ‘cooperation’, or simple laziness and inattention in
other departments – even absurd personnel policies. Thus Brandes and Maly and
Pieck were allowed to escape the country, Krivitsky’s hints were allowed to
fade away, Fuchs was recruited by Tube Alloys, and Burgess and Maclean were not
fired from their positions in the Foreign Office but instead moved around or
given sick leave, and then allowed to escape as the interrogation process
ground into motion. These were problems of management and of leadership.
If
a new manager asks his or her boss: “What do I have to do to perform a good
job?”, and the boss responds: “Keep out of trouble, don’t rock the boat, and
send your status reports in on time”, the manager will wisely not ruffle
feathers, but concentrate on good recruitment, training, and skills
development, following the procedures, and getting the job done. The problem
will however arise that, after a while when the ship is running smoothly, the
manager may be seen as superfluous to requirements, while his or her technical
skills may have fallen by the wayside. That may lead to a loss of job (in the
competitive commercial world anyway: probably not in government institutions.)
If, however, the boss says: “I want you to reshape this unit, and set a few
things on fire”, the candidate may have to develop some sharp elbows, lead some
perhaps reluctant underlings into an uncertain future, and probably upset other
departments along the way. That implies taking risks, putting one’s head above
the parapet, and maybe getting metaphorically shot at. In a very political
organisation – especially where one’s mentor/boss may not be very secure – that
rough-and-tumble could be equally disastrous for a career. I am familiar with
both of these situations from experience.
So
where does that leave ‘probably the single most influential British intelligence
officer of his era’ (West)? We have to evaluate him in terms of the various
roles expected of him. He was indubitably a smart and intelligent man,
imaginative and insightful. But what were his achievements, again following
what West lists? ‘His knowledge of Communist influence dated back to the Sidney
Street siege of January 1911’ – but that did not stop him recruiting Anthony
Blunt, and allowing Communists to be inserted into important positions during
his watch. ‘He had been on the scene when the Arcos headquarters in Moorgate
had been raided’, but that operation was something of a shambles. ‘He had
personally debriefed the GRU illegal rezident
Walter Krivitsky in January 1940’, but that had been only an occasional
involvement, he stifled Jane Archer’s enterprise, and he did not put in place a
methodological follow-up. ‘He was the genius behind the introduction of the now
famous wartime Double Cross system which effectively took control of the
enemy’s networks in Great Britain’, but that was a claim that White also made,
the effort was managed by ‘Tar’ Robertson, and the skill of its execution is
now seriously in question. As indicated above, West alludes to Liddell’s rapid
recruitment of ‘brains’ in 1940, but Liddell failed to provide the structure or
training to make the most of them. These ‘achievements’ are more ‘experiences’:
Liddell’s Diaries contain many instances of decisions being made, but it is not
clear that they had his personal stamp on them.
Regrettably, the cause of accuracy is not furthered by West’s entry for Liddell in the Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Again, vaguely referring to his subject’s ‘supervision’ of projects, and ‘key role’ in recruiting such as White and Blunt, West goes on to make the following extraordinary claim: “Thus Liddell was closely associated with two of MI5’s most spectacular accomplishments, the interception and decryption of German intelligence signals by the Radio Security Service, and the famed ‘double cross system’. The Radio Security Service had grown, under Liddell’s supervision, from an inter-service liaison committee known as the Wireless Board into a sophisticated cryptographic organisation that operated in tandem with Bletchley Park, concentrating on Abwehr communications, and enabling MI5 case officers to monitor the progress made by their double agents through the reports submitted by their enemy controllers to Berlin.” Yet this is a travesty of what occurred. As I showed in an earlier posting, the Radio Security Service (RSS) was a separate unit, part of MI8. MI5 rejected taking it over, with the result that it found its home within SIS. It had nothing organisationally to do with the Wireless Board, which was a cross-departmental group, set up in January 1941, that supervised the work of the XX Committee. RSS was an interception service, not a cryptological one. It was the lack of any MI5 control that partly contributed to what historian John Curry called the eventual ‘tragedy’. Thus West founds a large part of what he characterizes as a ‘remarkable’ career on a misunderstanding: Liddell’s lifework was one dominated by missed opportunities.
Moreover, West cites one of his sources for his bibliographic entry on Liddell as Richard Deacon’s Greatest Treason. This seems to me an error of judgment on at least three counts, and raises some serious questions of scholarship. While Deacon’s work contains the most complete account of Liddell’s earlier life, it is largely a potboiler, having as its central thesis the claim that Liddell was an agent of Soviet espionage, and may even have been the elusive ELLI over whose identity many commentators have puzzled. (The lesser-known subtitle of Deacon’s book is The Bizarre Story of Hollis, Liddell and Mountbatten.) Yet this is a position with which West is clearly not in sympathy, as is shown by his repeated encomia to Liddell’s performance. The Editors at the ODNB should have shown much more caution in allowing such a book to be listed as an authoritative source without qualification. Lastly, a fact that Deacon did not acknowledge when his book was published in 1989, West had himself been a researcher for Richard Deacon, as West explains in a short chapter in Hayek: A Collaborative Biography, edited by Robert Leeson, and published in 2018. Here he declares that Deacon was ‘exceptionally well-informed’, but he finesses the controversy over Liddell completely. Somewhere, he should have explained in more detail what lay behind his research role, and surely should have done more to clarify how his source contributed to his summarization of Liddell’s life, and why and where he, West, diverged from Deacon’s conclusions.
Something
else with which West does not deal is Liddell’s supposed relationship with one
of the first women members of the Communist Party of Great Britain. Joyce
Whyte. David Mure, in The Last Temptation,
had hinted at this lady’s identity, but not named her, giving her the codename
‘Alice’. In With My Little Eye,
however, Richard Deacon went much further, providing us with the following
insight (which can be found in a pagenote on p 194 of Misdefending the Realm): “In the early 1920s, when Liddell was
working at Scotland Yard, supposed to be keeping a watch on communists, his
mistress was Miss Joyce Wallace Whyte of Trinity College, Cambridge, and at
that time one of the first women members of the Cambridge Communist Party. In
1927 she married Sir Cuthbert Ackroyd, who later became Lord Mayor of London.” For
what it is worth, Deacon has Whyte’s family living in Chislehurst, Kent: Mure
indicates that the influential lady lived nearby, in Sidcup.
It
is not as if Liddell were outshone by his colleagues, however. To an extent, he
was unlucky: unfortunate that there was another ‘able’ candidate available in
White when a preference for an insider existed, and perhaps unfairly done by,
from a historical standpoint, when the even less impressive Hollis succeeded
White later. A survey of other candidates and successes does not depict a
parade of standouts. Jasper Harker was regarded by all (maybe unjustly) as
ineffectual, but was allowed to languish as Deputy Director-General for years.
Dick White was not intellectually sharper than Liddell, but was likewise
impressionable, and equally bamboozled. He managed the politics better, however,
had broader experience, and was more decisive. Hollis was certainly less
distinguished than Liddell in every way. Petrie was an excellent administrator,
and occasionally showed signs of imaginative leadership, sharpening up MI5’s
mission, but he was not a career intelligence officer. Sillitoe did not earn
the respect of his subordinates, and had a hazy idea of what
counter-intelligence was. Liddell’s equivalent in SIS, Valentine Vivian, comes
across as something of a buffoon, clueless about the tasks that were
confronting him, and how he should go about them, and Vivian’s arch-enemy
within SIS, Claude Dansey (whose highly unusual behavior may perhaps be
partially explained by his being involved, in 1893, in a scandalous affair with
Oscar Wilde, Lord Alfred Douglas, and Robbie Ross), was regarded as poisonous
by most who encountered him. Kim Philby outwitted them all. (If his head had
been screwed on the right way, he would have made an excellent
Director-General.) So, with a track-record of being only a mediocre
man-manager, it should come as no surprise that the very decent and
intellectually curious Liddell should have been rejected for the task of
leading Britain’s Security Service. The tragedy was that MI5 had no process for
identifying and developing interior talent.
When
Liddell resigned, he was appointed security adviser to the Atomic Energy
Commission, an irony in that AERE Harwell was the place where Fuchs had worked
until his investigation by Henry Arnold, the adviser at the time. The introduction
to Liddell’s Diaries at the National Archives suggests that he was in fact
quite fortunate to gain this post, considering his links to Burgess, Rothschild
and Philby. (The inclusion of Rothschild in these dubious links is quite impish
on the behalf of the authorities.) Liddell died five years later. The verdict
on him should be that he was an honest, intelligent and imaginative officer who
did not have the guts or insight to come to grips with the real challenges of
‘Defending the Realm’, or to promote a vision of his own. He was betrayed – by
Calypso, by Blunt, Burgess and Philby, by White, and maybe by Petrie. In a way,
he was betrayed by his bosses, who did not give him the guidance or tutoring
for him to execute a stronger mandate. But he was also soft – and thus open to
manipulation. Not a real leader of men, nor an effective manager. By no means a
‘Spymaster’, but certainly not a Soviet supermole either.
What
it boils down to is that, as with so many of these intelligence matters, you
cannot trust the authorised histories. You cannot trust the memoirists. You
cannot trust the experts. You cannot always trust the archives. And you cannot
even trust the Oxford Dictionary of
National Biography, which is sometimes less reliable than Wikipedia. All
you can trust is coldspur, whose ‘relentless curiosity and Smileyesque
doggedness blow away the clouds of obfuscation that bedevil the world of
intelligence’ [Clive James, attrib.].
In
summary, we are left with the following paradoxical chain of events:
During the 1970s and 1980s, Nigel West
performs research for Richard Deacon.
In 1987, West publishes Molehunt, where he describes Liddell as ‘a
brilliantly intuitive intelligence officer’.
In 1989, Deacon publishes The Greatest Treason, which claims Guy
Liddell was a Soviet mole.
In 2004, West writes a biographical entry
for Liddell in the ODNB, which praises him, but carelessly misrepresents his
achievements, and lists The Greatest
Treason as one of the few sources.
In 2005, West edits the Liddell Diaries, and provides a glowing
Introduction for his subject.
In 2015, West provides a chapter to a book
on Hayek, praises Deacon for his knowledge, but debunks him for relying on two
dubious sources. He does not mention Liddell.
In 2018, West writes a new book on
Liddell, which generally endorses the writer’s previous positive opinion of
him, but rejects the opportunity to provide a re-assessment of Liddell’s career,
merely concluding that Liddell, despite being’ the consummate professional’,
had been ‘betrayed’ by Burgess, Blunt and Philby. West lists in his
bibliography two other books by Deacon (including the pulped British Connection), but ignores The Greatest Treason.
So, Nigel, my friend, where do you stand? Why would you claim, on the one hand, that Liddell was a brilliant counter-espionage officer while on the other pointing your readers towards Richard Deacon, who thought he was a communist mole? What do you say next?
This month’s Commonplace entries can be found here.